<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl" media="screen" href="/~d/styles/atom10full.xsl"?><?xml-stylesheet type="text/css" media="screen" href="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~d/styles/itemcontent.css"?><feed xmlns="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom" xmlns:openSearch="http://a9.com/-/spec/opensearch/1.1/" xmlns:georss="http://www.georss.org/georss" xmlns:gd="http://schemas.google.com/g/2005" xmlns:thr="http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0" xmlns:feedburner="http://rssnamespace.org/feedburner/ext/1.0" gd:etag="W/&quot;C0ICQn84fip7ImA9WhRbEE4.&quot;"><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6588247216777605704</id><updated>2012-01-31T12:39:23.136-05:00</updated><title>Bryn Mawr Classical Review</title><subtitle type="html" /><link rel="http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#feed" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/feeds/posts/default" /><link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/" /><link rel="next" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default?start-index=26&amp;max-results=25&amp;redirect=false&amp;v=2" /><author><name>Camilla</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel="http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail" width="16" height="16" src="http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif" /></author><generator version="7.00" uri="http://www.blogger.com">Blogger</generator><openSearch:totalResults>2470</openSearch:totalResults><openSearch:startIndex>1</openSearch:startIndex><openSearch:itemsPerPage>25</openSearch:itemsPerPage><atom10:link xmlns:atom10="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom" rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://feeds.feedburner.com/bmcreview" /><feedburner:info uri="bmcreview" /><atom10:link xmlns:atom10="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom" rel="hub" href="http://pubsubhubbub.appspot.com/" /><feedburner:emailServiceId>bmcreview</feedburner:emailServiceId><feedburner:feedburnerHostname>http://feedburner.google.com</feedburner:feedburnerHostname><entry gd:etag="W/&quot;CEQFQn84cSp7ImA9WhRUGUU.&quot;"><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6588247216777605704.post-5984308610989028555</id><published>2012-01-30T22:58:00.001-05:00</published><updated>2012-01-30T22:58:33.139-05:00</updated><app:edited xmlns:app="http://www.w3.org/2007/app">2012-01-30T22:58:33.139-05:00</app:edited><title>2012.01.52</title><content type="html">Michael F. Wagner, &lt;i&gt;The Enigmatic Reality of Time: Aristotle, Plotinus, and Today. Ancient Mediterranean and medieval texts and contexts. Studies in Platonism, Neoplatonism, and the Platonic Tradition v. 7.&lt;/i&gt;  Leiden; Boston:  Brill, 2008.  Pp. viii, 384.  ISBN 9789004170254.  $182.00. &lt;p&gt;Reviewed by José Baracat, Jr., Federal University of Rio Grande do Sul (baracatjr@hotmail.com) &lt;p&gt; &lt;a href="http://bmcr.brynmawr.edu/2012/2012-01-52.html"&gt;Version at BMCR home site&lt;/a&gt;&lt;p&gt; &lt;span class="fullpost"&gt;&lt;p&gt;Preview: &lt;a href="http://books.google.com.br/books?id=30NbHVZJv3MC"&gt;Preview&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;[I wish to apologize to the author and to BMCR editors and readers for the tardiness of this review.]&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;As its title announces, Wagner's book comprises three large parts: "Dimensions of Time's Enigma", "Aristotle's Real  Account of Time", and "Plotinus' Vitalistic Platonism and the Real Origins of Time". The avalanche of themes  discussed can in outline be described as follows.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;In the first part, roughly the "today" of time's enigma, Wagner considers the possibility of time's reality, exploring the  meanings of two primary senses in which time may be said to be unreal, and the consequences they may bring to the  investigation of time's reality. The first is that the concept "time" would not actually denote anything; the second,  that what the term "time" denotes would not be in fact time. Through the three chapters of this part, Wagner  discusses (not only, but mainly) contemporary approaches to time, especially approaches based on internalization of  time and approaches based on the Theory of Relativity; also discussed is McTaggart's contribution to the philosophy  of time, which has been rendered fallaciously until now as a denial of time's reality, according to Wagner (6).&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Wagner boldly avers his conception of time right from the outset: there are two epigraphs to the book, one by Saint  Augustine and the other by Wagner himself, in which he states: "time is the feature of existence in virtue of which, as  its contents and constituents proceed and change, what was &lt;i&gt;no longer is&lt;/i&gt; and what will be &lt;i&gt;is not  yet&lt;/i&gt;" (v). With such conception of time, one can foresee that Wagner will refute internalization approaches (since  they "either in fact constitute denials of time's reality or else they simply do not address the question", 4), and also "static conceptions" of time (e.g. Relativity's space-time, which, being "static conceptions of time in fact are not  conceptions of time's real nature but rather constitute denials of its reality", 5).&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;It is impossible to fairly reproduce Wagner's long discussions, but I am afraid that other readers will feel the same as  I did: the elements of Wagner's conception of time, by which he measures, analyses, and refutes other conceptions,  are not philosophically clear and defined: what is "a feature of existence"? Whose existence? Is there a difference  between "contents" and "constituents"? Even the distinction between "static" and "dynamic" conceptions of time  requires more elaboration than that given in the book (60-2): the classification of Einstein's conception of time (or "contemporary scientific Eleaticism") as a "static" one, suggesting that it cannot account for the change implied by  time, is a &lt;i&gt;petitio principii&lt;/i&gt;, for its fundamental argument is the vague and instinctive assertion that time's  nature is "dynamic", and that discussing the question otherwise is not addressing the question or failing to see time's  "real" nature (cf. 62-3).&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The second part is a study of Aristotle's investigation of time in &lt;i&gt;Physics&lt;/i&gt; IV and VI. To Wagner, "contemporary  scholarship has treated Aristotle's investigation superficially and piecemeal", failing to see that, for him, "time is real  in some intermediate sort of way" (p. 8), being neither entirely real nor entirely unreal. As with part one, this second  part comprises dozens of interrelated investigations.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Part three focuses on Plotinus, to which Wagner also claims to take "a novel approach", "positing that Plotinus'  account of time is most properly and accurately understood by locating it firmly in the Classical tradition of Greek  naturalism, wherein time is real if and only if the natural universe is in reality a (the) temporal universe. This aspect  of Plotinus' account is typically overlooked owing…to an inadequate understanding of and attention to his  philosophical methodology" (12). &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;I cannot understand why Wagner overlooks many complexities of Plotinus' treatise "On Eternity and Time" (III.7 [45]).  One single example: the striking first person plural &lt;i&gt;eirgasmetha&lt;/i&gt;, in III.7.11.20 ("&lt;i&gt;we have  constructed&lt;/i&gt; time as an image of eternity"), is not even mentioned by Wagner, who seems to take for granted  that the World Soul is responsible for the production of time.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Having so crudely summarized the book's content, I must state my admiration for Wagner before presenting features  of this book which I find difficult to assess and sometimes even unacceptable.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The bibliography does not contain a single work not written in English. There are important studies of Aristotle and  Plotinus written in other languages. Since they are neglected by Wagner, the reader may doubt whether he can so  openly claim to be presenting innovative interpretations, or the "real" account of a philosopher.&lt;sup&gt;1&lt;/sup&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;As a matter of fact, the bibliography is decorative: few titles are cited in the book. The chapters on Aristotle and on  Plotinus does not refer to any Aristotelian or Plotinian scholar, despite important authors (such as Michael Inwood  and Andrew Smith) being included in the bibliography.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The absence of discussion of secondary literature raises suspicion that the book is aimed at non-specialists. And  there are other signs. See for example the characterization of philosophers ("an extraordinary classical Greek thinker  named Parmenides", 8; see 276) and loose assertions like this: "Like all classical Greek philosophers, Aristotle uses  'nature' [&lt;i&gt;physis&lt;/i&gt;] in a general way to designate our cosmos (universe) as a whole" (151), which, if not wholly  false, is nonetheless far from being wholly true, for in Plato and Aristotle &lt;i&gt;physis&lt;/i&gt; denotes more often the intrinsic form or constitution of a thing, nearer to "&lt;i&gt;ousia&lt;/i&gt;" than to &lt;i&gt;kosmos&lt;/i&gt;. But I think that neither  Brill nor Wagner intended this book to be in the hands of laymen.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;There is no conclusion to the investigations pursued in the book. More importantly, it is not always clear whose  translations Wagner is quoting; for Husserl or Bergson, e.g., the translations seem to be those listed in the  bibliography;  but, for Aristotle's &lt;i&gt;Physics&lt;/i&gt; and &lt;i&gt;Metaphysics&lt;/i&gt;, and for Plotinus' &lt;i&gt;Enneads&lt;/i&gt;,  information is confusing or lacking: the bibliography mentions only Ross' and Jaeger's Oxford editions of Aristotle,  so we deduce that Wagner is responsible for the translations. For Plotinus's &lt;i&gt;Enneads&lt;/i&gt;, Wagner employs  Armstrong's Loeb translation for longer quotations in chapter 9, but for short quotations in that chapter and for all  quotations in chapters 10-12 the translations are his own, without warning. As for the Greek text of Plotinus, one  infers that Wagner uses that printed by Armstrong, which is the text edited by H.-R. Schwyzer and P. Henry. There is  no problem in this, except for the fact that line numeration of prose texts in Loeb editions are imprecise and, as  Wagner quotes line numbers precisely, one suspects he is not using (only) it. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Errors of typography and transliteration of Greek words are abundant: Dodds for Dobbs (138); Steele for Steel (110,  111); &lt;i&gt;to-ti-ein-einai&lt;/i&gt; (which Wagner translates "&lt;i&gt;the-what-it-is-to-be&lt;/i&gt;") for &lt;i&gt;to-ti-en-einai&lt;/i&gt;  (&lt;i&gt;the-what-it-was-to-be&lt;/i&gt;) (149); &lt;i&gt;pantaxou&lt;/i&gt; for &lt;i&gt;pantachou&lt;/i&gt; or &lt;i&gt;pantakhou&lt;/i&gt; (180, 362);  &lt;i&gt;megista genera&lt;/i&gt; for &lt;i&gt;megista gene&lt;/i&gt; (285); &lt;i&gt;aeion&lt;/i&gt; for &lt;i&gt;aion&lt;/i&gt; (291); &lt;i&gt;ex  hypothesis&lt;/i&gt; (262); and many more.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;There are many problems in the translation and quotation of Greek texts that do not seem to be typographic slips  but are simply wrong. E.g.: 275 (quoting Plotinus, III.7.1.2): "what exists eternally (&lt;i&gt;ton aidion einai&lt;/i&gt;)" –  transliteration is wrong (it should be &lt;i&gt;ten&lt;/i&gt;), and the English text does not correspond to it; the phrase is:  [&lt;i&gt;legontes&lt;/i&gt;] &lt;i&gt; peri ten aidion einai physin&lt;/i&gt; ("saying [that eternity] is around the perpetual nature",  &lt;i&gt;einai&lt;/i&gt; being complement of the participle &lt;i&gt;legontes&lt;/i&gt;). The same occurs in 287: &lt;i&gt;he ousia einai&lt;/i&gt;  as the equivalent for "substantial existence", when in fact &lt;i&gt;einai&lt;/i&gt; is the complement of another verb and  &lt;i&gt;he ousia&lt;/i&gt; is the subject of the sentence. In 276: "&lt;i&gt;to noeton ousia&lt;/i&gt;" (instead of the correct text of  III.7.2.2: &lt;i&gt;ten noeten ousian&lt;/i&gt;) and "&lt;i&gt;to aistheton ousia&lt;/i&gt;" (which is not in Plotinus' text, but should be  &lt;i&gt;he aisthete ousia&lt;/i&gt;). In 322-3 (translating III.7.8.34ff.): we find &lt;i&gt;to polu&lt;/i&gt; translated as "plenitude"  (instead of "multiplicity"); &lt;i&gt;ennoia&lt;/i&gt; as "impression" (instead of "idea" or "notion"); a causal dative as a  concessive clause; and the causal "on account of" for a simple &lt;i&gt;en&lt;/i&gt;. The latter imprecision is recurrent (cf.  354, 345, 323) and affects Wagner's investigations: he translates  "in time" as "in virtue of time" or "on account of  time", thus implying a causative relation where there is none (i.e. motion happens &lt;i&gt;in&lt;/i&gt; time, not &lt;i&gt;in virtue  of&lt;/i&gt; time, since its cause may be, say, my hand).&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Wagner translates (344) the crucial passage of &lt;i&gt;Enn.&lt;/i&gt; III.7.11.30-31 as follows: "in asserting itself  independently from eternity, it [soul] produced time…" (there are more problems in the sequence, but I will limit  myself to these lines) – the first phrase does not exist in the Greek text, which reads: "having produced this [probably  the sensible cosmos] instead of eternity, first it [soul] temporalized itself…". Wagner understands that "it [i.e. soul]  produced time", simply ignoring Plotinus's intriguing neologism, the verb &lt;i&gt;khronoun&lt;/i&gt;, and its complement,  the reflexive pronoun &lt;i&gt;heauten&lt;/i&gt;: "soul temporalized itself". But what does it mean for soul to have  temporalized itself if it is eternal (as Plotinus states in IV.4.15)? Wagner does not even mention this.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;He complains about Plotinus' "syntactically and semantically ambiguous" Greek (323) when he is to interpret  III.7.8.49-52; after translating it, keeping the word &lt;i&gt;athroa&lt;/i&gt; not translated, he makes a philological incursion  into the meanings of that word in order to show that the passage in question has not been correctly understood until  now. The first sentence, in Wagner's translation: "motion which is not &lt;i&gt;athroa&lt;/i&gt; is distinguishable from motion  which is &lt;i&gt;athroa&lt;/i&gt; by virtue of time". According to Wagner (324), &lt;i&gt;athroa&lt;/i&gt; can mean both "all-at-once",  "instantaneous", or "continuous", "ongoing" – and he is right. Though all translations and studies in the world have  preferred the first meaning – so that the difference is one between a movement that happens instantaneously and  one that requires time to occur–, Wagner chooses the second meaning: for him "it is more reasonable to understand  Plotinus' contrast between motion which is not &lt;i&gt;athroa&lt;/i&gt; and motion which is &lt;i&gt;athroa&lt;/i&gt; to distinguish  motion which is not ongoing or unceasing...from motion which is ongoing or unceasing" (325). Having in mind that,  in the context, Plotinus is precisely refuting the hypothesis that time is, or is related to, physical movement, Wagner's  "novel approach" is difficult to sustain: surely both motions are distinguished in time (one may take 10 seconds, the  other may proceed infinitely and so last for an infinite amount of time). But this is not the case: both motions occur  &lt;i&gt;in time&lt;/i&gt;, be they short or endless. Plotinus is stating that time cannot be movement, because there are  movements that can happen instantaneously, and these do not occur &lt;i&gt;in time&lt;/i&gt;.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Throughout the book we read imprecise statements, as if Wagner did not expect his reader to be another scholar. For  example, Wagner says that "it is patently absurd…to suppose ¬ as contemporary commentaries on Plotinus' account  of time typically do suppose (and assert) – that the regular or standard rhythm, for example, of Soul's activity as it  'rouses' a human heart to beat and the regular or standard rhythm of Soul's activity as it 'prods and pushes' the  outermost Heavenly sphere in its repeating circular motion are somehow the same" (356). It is patently absurd,  indeed! But which commentaries &lt;i&gt;typically&lt;/i&gt; do it? Wagner does not say. I've read a good number of studies on  Plotinus' theory of time, but I've never met anything slightly similar to it.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Wagner is not an ordinary scholar: he is a provocative thinker who always deserves to be read. But with caution, this  time.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;br&gt; &lt;hr&gt;&lt;b&gt;Notes:&lt;/b&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;br&gt; 1.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; See e.g. the excellent studies of Fernando Rey Puente (&lt;i&gt;Os Sentidos do Tempo em Aristóteles&lt;/i&gt;, Loyola: São  Paulo, 2001) and Alessandro Trotta (&lt;i&gt;Il Problema del Tempo in Plotino&lt;/i&gt;, Milano: Vita e Pensiero, 1997), and their  generous bibliography.    &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;  &lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6588247216777605704-5984308610989028555?l=www.bmcreview.org' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="feedflare"&gt;
&lt;a href="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?a=yg426Swfn3E:ON3t7ALoQYY:yIl2AUoC8zA"&gt;&lt;img src="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?d=yIl2AUoC8zA" border="0"&gt;&lt;/img&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel="replies" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/feeds/5984308610989028555/comments/default" title="Post Comments" /><link rel="replies" type="text/html" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120152.html#comment-form" title="0 Comments" /><link rel="edit" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/5984308610989028555?v=2" /><link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/5984308610989028555?v=2" /><link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://feedproxy.google.com/~r/bmcreview/~3/yg426Swfn3E/20120152.html" title="2012.01.52" /><author><name>Bryn Mawr Classical Review</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12183270212416267662</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel="http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail" width="16" height="16" src="http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif" /></author><thr:total>0</thr:total><feedburner:origLink>http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120152.html</feedburner:origLink></entry><entry gd:etag="W/&quot;A0QCRng6eSp7ImA9WhRUGUs.&quot;"><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6588247216777605704.post-497843736467271343</id><published>2012-01-30T19:22:00.001-05:00</published><updated>2012-01-30T19:22:47.611-05:00</updated><app:edited xmlns:app="http://www.w3.org/2007/app">2012-01-30T19:22:47.611-05:00</app:edited><title>2012.01.51</title><content type="html">&lt;i&gt;Nicolini on Hunink on Nicolini, Ad (L)usum lectoris: etimologia e giochi di parole in Apuleio.&lt;/i&gt;   Response to 2012.01.03     &lt;p&gt;Response by Lara Nicolini, Pisa (l.nicolini@sns.it) &lt;p&gt; &lt;a href="http://bmcr.brynmawr.edu/2012/2012-01-51.html"&gt;Version at BMCR home site&lt;/a&gt;&lt;p&gt; &lt;span class="fullpost"&gt;&lt;p&gt;Responding to a review may seem unnecessary and unpleasant, and has often seemed so to me. But circumstantial  criticism of specific matters is one thing, specious remarks quite another – especially if such remarks, stemming from  a personal and biased reading, call into question the author's whole philological method, and on occasion come  close to insult. May I therefore call upon Ovid's words, &lt;i&gt;turpe quidem contendere erat, sed cedere visum /  turpius&lt;/i&gt;.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Hunink is certainly correct in the most emphatic of his substantial claims, that there are typos in the &lt;i&gt;index  locorum&lt;/i&gt;. I suspect that an attentive reading will reveal an even greater number of inaccuracies, which is  unfortunate and a regrettable oversight on my part. (I do take some consolation from my experience as a reader,  since I got used to finding this kind of error in those long series of numbers that usually form the indexes: I presume  it is sort of a natural characteristic of such treacherous appendices ...). I hope this problem will be sorted out in the  next printing of the book.&lt;sup&gt;1&lt;/sup&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;However, I simply fail to see why this &lt;i&gt;error&lt;/i&gt;, that in the end is so common and widespread, should be  considered a real &lt;i&gt;crimen&lt;/i&gt; to be laid against this book. Unless, of course, one accepts Hunink's premise, that  readers will only consult it rather than read it from cover to cover: on the contrary, I think that a selective reading  based on index entries is not an appropriate way to approach the book (even less so by a reviewer I should add). This  approach inevitably results in some misunderstandings. Indexes are extremely useful tools but, if I may use a  metaphor, they are also 'blind'. This is perhaps even more true of the &lt;i&gt;index locorum&lt;/i&gt;, which puts together  disjointed passages, sampled from different chapters of a book and only connected by their proximity in the text.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Were this work a lexicographical one, Hunink would be right in considering the numerical typos in its index a gross  negligence rather than a venial sin. However, this book is neither a lexicon nor a catalogue. It is a new study of  Apuleius' style which aims to offer an original key to the interpretation of his work as a whole. Examples are used as  supporting evidence for my argument: they are not the argument. I have started from a hypothesis, tested my idea  through a close scrutiny of the Latin text, and finally reached a conclusion about what I believe to be a crucial aspect  of Apuleius' writing. A reader who wants to evaluate this book fairly is actually &lt;i&gt;expected&lt;/i&gt; to read it from  cover to cover. Then again, the book can certainly be consulted as a repertoire of remarks on individual passages,  and this option is offered and made easier by the presence of indexes. Yet, it remains a monograph on an extremely  important aspect of Apuleius' linguistic experimentalism and is by no means a collection of stylistic oddities. It is any  reviewer's right, of course, to agree or disagree with an author; but it is not fair to describe the book under review as something different than what it is.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;I feel bound to clarify at least the major points where misunderstandings seem to arise from such a reading.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The first problem with relying on the &lt;i&gt;index locorum&lt;/i&gt; as a guide through the book is that one finds listed  there all kinds of word play (etymological puns, as well as phonic word plays, puns of great effect, and those already  noticed by commentators), not to mention all the passages that do not actually include any word play. It is therefore  ungenerous, to say the least, to repeatedly point out that "even a beginning reader [sic] of the Latin" would have  picked up some of them.   In many cases, moreover, the point is not the original discovery of a new word play. For example, it may well be true  that even a dilettante would spot the enallage at &lt;i&gt;Met&lt;/i&gt;. 11,5,2 &lt;i&gt;fluctuantes Cyprii&lt;/i&gt;. This is not a  momentous discovery, I agree. Nevertheless, a more extensive reading of the relevant chapter would have revealed  the significance of my argument: that the frequent occurrence of enallages like this one, which cause a semantic shift  of adjectives (sometimes such a strong shift that it challenges comprehension), should be considered before  adopting emendations of such passages as &lt;i&gt;met&lt;/i&gt;. 5,23,6 &lt;i&gt;detectae fidei&lt;/i&gt;, 6,28,5 &lt;i&gt;compta  diligentia&lt;/i&gt;, and 8,7,7 &lt;i&gt;adfixo servitio&lt;/i&gt;. In all these cases the text is evidently beyond the interpretative  abilities of an amateurish reader of Latin, so much so that several talented philologists have tried to emend it. Listing  a series of instances serves therefore a purpose in its own right, independent of the significance of every individual  passage quoted.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;A second consequence of such a 'desultory' reading style is that one might expect to find an instance of word play  where there is none, and feel disappointed as a result. This is exactly what happens to Hunink in the case of  &lt;i&gt;Met&lt;/i&gt;. 11,1,1 (analyzed on p. 55 of my book), where he rightly remarks that "there is no pun involved".  No  pun is involved, indeed, nor do I see why there should be one. The passage at &lt;i&gt;met&lt;/i&gt;. 11,1,1 is brought into  the argument for a different reason: it serves only as a parallel to another passage, &lt;i&gt;met&lt;/i&gt;. 1,2,1, where the  same verb &lt;i&gt;emergo&lt;/i&gt; occurs. In this case, the reviewer has another and more serious objection to my method:  he clearly does not approve my use of the adjective 'normal' (inverted commas by Hunink) with reference to the  usage of &lt;i&gt;emergo&lt;/i&gt; in 11,1,1, to support the necessity of an emendation at 1,2,1, where the transmitted text is  unproblematic for Hunink (I quote: "The 'normal' use of &lt;i&gt;emergo&lt;/i&gt; with separative ablative is adduced ... as  evidence against F's reading, &lt;i&gt;emersi me&lt;/i&gt;, transitive with accusative"). I cannot understand how one can  consider it "outrageous" or simply methodologically wrong that an author's &lt;i&gt;usus scribendi&lt;/i&gt; (which,  incidentally, is perfectly consistent with classical standards) is used as an argument against a text that appears  grammatically unsound. The passage at 11,1,1 (&lt;i&gt;emergentem... fluctibus&lt;/i&gt;) is only one of the several passages  used as evidence for the consistent Apuleian usage of intransitive &lt;i&gt;emergo&lt;/i&gt;, construed either absolutely or  with the ablative of origin. The phrase &lt;i&gt;emersi me&lt;/i&gt; looks simply impossible to me, and so it has to such  distinguished predecessors as Leo, Helm, Robertson, and more recently Keulen, who have emended the transmitted  text in different ways. I only add that the simple expunction of &lt;i&gt;me&lt;/i&gt; does not solve the problem:  notwithstanding the validity of Keulen's arguments (see his comm. &lt;i&gt;ad loc&lt;/i&gt;.), I have a serious problem with  the transitive usage of &lt;i&gt;emersi&lt;/i&gt;, governing the previous accusatives &lt;i&gt;ardua montium et lubrica vallium et  roscida cespitum et glebosa camporum&lt;/i&gt;. I respect of course position of Hunink, who sees no problem in this. I  merely pointed out that Vallette's elegant conjecture, &lt;i&gt; «emensus»  emersi&lt;/i&gt;, which provides a good solution to  the syntactical peculiarity of the phrase, is also supported by Apuleius' propensity to this type of paronomasia, with  which I specifically deal in this section of the book (the paleographic explanation of the error is self-evident). &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Last but not least, a third consequence of such a casual approach to the book is a gross (and, I have to say, definitely  insulting) misunderstanding of my philological method. Hunink repeatedly states that I support more or less recent  conjectures against the transmitted reading "because they fit a specific category of puns"; he declares himself  "disturbed" by this. He implies that my textual choices are whimsical and arising from a stubborn wish to  demonstrate my hypothesis. Perhaps it is true that I do not stand in much awe of the &lt;i&gt;Codex Laurentianus&lt;/i&gt;  (F), but I do have a great respect for philology, its methods and its principles. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;For the benefit of readers who are less familiar with the textual tradition of Apuleius' works it may be useful to recall  that F is, in all likelihood, the progenitor of all the available Apuleian manuscripts, and that F was written more or  less nine centuries after Apuleius' time. Is it really absurd to question the readings of F, not only when they are  clearly corrupt, but also when the rules and conventions of the Latin language are &lt;i&gt;apparently&lt;/i&gt; above  suspicion? There must be, of course, good grounds for emendation: whenever I support or suggest an emendation, I  am always motivated by some inconsistency (be it linguistic or logical) in the transmitted text. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;This is particularly evident in the case of the passage pointed out by Hunink. The reading of F in 11,30,4  &lt;i&gt;deserviebat&lt;/i&gt; is certainly corrupt: an enormous number of emendations have been put forward to restore the  passage, and among them I support one (&lt;i&gt;ibidem serebat&lt;/i&gt;) that implies a word play which is also attested  elsewhere in the novel. This perfectly reasonable proposal by Oudendorp, already suggested by Beroaldus, is far from  being hazardous; indeed, it is clearly better than many other conjectures, as a glance at Helm's or Robertson's  apparatus will confirm.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;But there is more in the book that suggests that the text of F should perhaps be challenged where it has never been –  and this is precisely what displeases Hunink, who protests: "it struck me that the author puts perfectly acceptable  manuscript readings into question". This is absolutely true. And I hope this can be regarded as one of the original  aspects of my book: it is certainly one that I am proud of. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;I shall mention only a couple of cases in which the text of F is not usually called into question: the conjectures  &lt;i&gt;conserentes&lt;/i&gt; for the transmitted &lt;i&gt;conferentes&lt;/i&gt; at &lt;i&gt;Met&lt;/i&gt;. 5,15,3, and &lt;i&gt;polentarium&lt;/i&gt; for  &lt;i&gt;polentacium&lt;/i&gt; at &lt;i&gt;Met&lt;/i&gt;. 6,19,2 (pp. 128-129, 137-141 in my book) should at least be mentioned in the  critical apparatus. I have never emended F to adapt Apuleius' text to my reading and to an aprioristic classification of  puns. On the contrary, I devised my classification &lt;i&gt;a posteriori&lt;/i&gt;, in order to catalogue the different kinds of  etymological puns (real variations on a theme) that Apuleius uses so frequently. This peculiar stylistic feature,  Apuleius's penchant for etymology, is the object of my book: I hope I succeeded in showing the continuous presence  of it and how it works in the text. This peculiar trait of style can be used – such was my original aim – like any other  trait of Apuleius' &lt;i&gt;usus scribendi&lt;/i&gt;: it can help us restore and interpret difficult parts of the text, and can guide  us towards a correct evaluation of scholarly contributions. This is my method, which I very much regret escaped  Professor Hunink. &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p&gt;In my opinion, much can still be done to improve the text of the &lt;i&gt;Metamorphoses&lt;/i&gt; and of the other Apuleian  works; much is to be expected of M. Zimmerman's forthcoming Oxford edition. I also think that much can be done  on the grounds of our always improving knowledge of Apuleius' language and style. We should not let ourselves be  caught in a dilemma between a prudently conservative and a boldly innovative stance. Whenever the text of our  &lt;i&gt;codex unicus&lt;/i&gt; is suspect for reasons of grammar and language, or when doubts exist about its meaning,  respect for the paradosis should not prevent us from supporting a good conjecture, if it is based on Apuleius' idiolect  and style, finds good parallels, and is paleographically easy to explain.&lt;sup&gt;2&lt;/sup&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Unless one wants to consider the &lt;i&gt;codex Laurentianus&lt;/i&gt; 68,2 a unique exception among classical texts, or to  think that the philologist's trade is completely pointless.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;br&gt; &lt;hr&gt;&lt;b&gt;Notes:&lt;/b&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;br&gt; 1.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Typos in the indexes are admittedly bothersome, but surely there are worse mistakes.  One example: the  misprinted Latin text &lt;i&gt;humani generi (sospitatrix)&lt;/i&gt; (p. 143 in the book – not far from one of the numeric typos  mentioned by Hunink) is a linguistic &lt;i&gt;monstrum&lt;/i&gt; that escaped not only my attention, and the editor's, but also  that of the reviewer, who quotes the phrase exactly as he finds it on the page.  &lt;br&gt; 2.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; It is a really democratic method, if one thinks about it. The very same consideration of the &lt;i&gt;usus scribendi&lt;/i&gt;  can in fact conversely support the readings of F against unnecessary conjectures, or contribute to the correct  interpretation of uncertain passages. Several instances of both cases can be found in my &lt;i&gt;Index rerum&lt;/i&gt;.   &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;  &lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6588247216777605704-497843736467271343?l=www.bmcreview.org' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="feedflare"&gt;
&lt;a href="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?a=8TnXmuW32mM:Oth1fdFwdMk:yIl2AUoC8zA"&gt;&lt;img src="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?d=yIl2AUoC8zA" border="0"&gt;&lt;/img&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel="replies" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/feeds/497843736467271343/comments/default" title="Post Comments" /><link rel="replies" type="text/html" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120151.html#comment-form" title="0 Comments" /><link rel="edit" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/497843736467271343?v=2" /><link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/497843736467271343?v=2" /><link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://feedproxy.google.com/~r/bmcreview/~3/8TnXmuW32mM/20120151.html" title="2012.01.51" /><author><name>Bryn Mawr Classical Review</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12183270212416267662</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel="http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail" width="16" height="16" src="http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif" /></author><thr:total>0</thr:total><feedburner:origLink>http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120151.html</feedburner:origLink></entry><entry gd:etag="W/&quot;C0MFSXYycSp7ImA9WhRUGEQ.&quot;"><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6588247216777605704.post-3572290390176356027</id><published>2012-01-29T21:43:00.001-05:00</published><updated>2012-01-29T21:43:38.899-05:00</updated><app:edited xmlns:app="http://www.w3.org/2007/app">2012-01-29T21:43:38.899-05:00</app:edited><title>2012.01.50</title><content type="html">Perrine Galand-Hallyn, Fernand Hallyn, Carlos Lévy, Wim Verbaal (ed.), &lt;i&gt;Quintilien: ancien et moderne études réunies. Latinitates, 3.&lt;/i&gt;  Turnhout:  Brepols, 2009.  Pp. 576.  ISBN 9782503528656.  €95.00 (pb).     &lt;p&gt;Reviewed by Andrea Balbo, Università di Torino (andrea.balbo@unito.it) &lt;p&gt; &lt;a href="http://bmcr.brynmawr.edu/2012/2012-01-50.html"&gt;Version at BMCR home site&lt;/a&gt;&lt;p&gt; &lt;span class="fullpost"&gt;&lt;p&gt;«Modèle pour les pedagogues, les grammairiens, les philologues, les orateurs, comme les poètes et même pour les  theoriciens des arts»:&lt;sup&gt;1&lt;/sup&gt; it would be difficult to give a more exact appreciation of Quintilian's role in the history of  Western culture and literature. This excellent collection of 24 essays, proceedings of a conference held in Gand from  30th November to 3rd December 2005, focuses on the interpretation and exegesis of Quintilian from Antiquity to the Modern age &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The first relevant, positive element about this book is its ample scope; if we look at the most recent bibliographical  additions to the Quintilian dossier (in the &lt;i&gt;Année Philologique&lt;/i&gt; or in the &lt;i&gt;Neue Pauly&lt;/i&gt;), we find very few  books published in the last 30 years covering the same or similar ground.&lt;sup&gt;2&lt;/sup&gt; The book dwells above all on the  interest in Quintilian's works after Antiquity, following a research trend (the &lt;i&gt;Fortleben&lt;/i&gt;) that is more and  more important in Classical studies. So, the book will be useful not only for classicists or historians of rhetoric, but also for historians of the medieval and modern periods, as well as  scholars interested in Medieval and Renaissance  literature, researchers who are interested in the history of  editing Classical texts and in Church history and  Christianity .&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The book is divided into three main sections. The first concerns some problems of interpretation of Quintilian's text,  the subjects he discusses  and Quintilian's role as a source for later declamation and the oratory of the later years of  the first century AD. The second section is a detailed  survey of Quintilian's influence on  medieval and  Renaissance  authors. Finally, papers in the third section examine the role of Quintilian in the "Classical age" of the sixteenth and  seventeenth centuries. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The six chapters of the first part explore first the relationship of  Quintilian with the oratorical context of his times.  Gualtiero Calboli and Ida Gilda Mastrorosa deal respectively with Quintilian's judgments about the  &lt;i&gt;declamatores&lt;/i&gt; and  some aspects of judicial oratory in the second part of the first century AD, concentrating  mainly on Pliny the Younger, who provides excellent information about some of the trials of his age and was himself,  at some point, a  pupil of Quintilian. The two articles aptly highlight the centrality of Quintilian as evidence for 'real'  oratory in a period usually described as a moment of decadence for this literary genre. The next two papers cover the  role of the Greek and Roman sources of the &lt;i&gt;Institutio oratoria&lt;/i&gt;, with a particular attention, on the one hand,  to the connections between Quintilian and the Greek rhetoricians (Chiron), and, on the other, to Cicero as source for  knowledge of ancient philosophy (Lévy). The two papers are very important and innovative. Chiron deals with  Quintilian's Greek vocabulary in a very subtle way, even if he does not cite the old, but still valuable, works of J. Cousin;&lt;sup&gt;3&lt;/sup&gt; Lévy dwells on Quintilian's clever use of quotations from Sceptic and Stoic philosophers  in the  &lt;i&gt;Institutio&lt;/i&gt;, drawing an enlightening and detailed picture of Quintilian's philosophical background, and  showing him as an intellectual interested in philosophy but in many respects very distant  from his main model,  Cicero. The final section consists of two papers; the first concerns the written composition, one of the most  important elements of the "continuing education" canvassed in &lt;i&gt;Institutio oratoria&lt;/i&gt; (M. S. Celentano).The  second paper is about the tools and strategies used by the orator in order to reinforce his performance by the means  of visible elements, such as &lt;i&gt;imagines&lt;/i&gt;, and with a peculiar attention to objects produced expressly for  oratorical aims, as the depicted image of Manius Curius prisoner in Quint. &lt;i&gt;Inst.&lt;/i&gt; 6.3.72 (Moretti). The two  chapters are very successful in stressing the centrality both of the continuous writing practice and of the  communicative approach as important elements in Quintilian's rhetorical pedagogy.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The ten papers of the second section analyse Quintilian's influence between the twelfth and sixteenth centuries,  focusing especially on Italian and French authors, although two good papers are devoted  to John of Salisbury and  Erasmus of Rotterdam. Medieval and Renaissance authors see Quintilian as a rhetorician (Lecointe), a theorist of  oratorical art, as an important source of declamatory materials (van der Poel). Other papers stress Quintilian's  importance as an authority in the context of Medieval literature (Verbaal, Rouillé), in the development of poetical  theories (Galand, Leroux) and in pedagogical questions (Nassichuk). Quintilian remained  basic reading for all the  cultivated people, even if they did not agree with his ideas, as in the case of Pierre de la Ramée, studied by Jean  Lecointe. Among the above-mentioned papers I would single out Mariangela Regoliosi's chapter on the influence of  Quintilian on Lorenzo Valla. Regoliosi does not limit herself to the well-known commentary in &lt;i&gt;cod. Par. Lat. &lt;/i&gt;  7723, but highlights several different facets of Quintilian's influence on Valla (rhetorical and philosophical idioms,  use of Greek, and even Valla's own understanding of the rhetorical tradition), describing effectively how Quintilian  was the real &lt;i&gt;magister eloquentiae&lt;/i&gt; of the Italian humanist.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The third section, made up of eight papers, tells a history of the "republic of letters" from the point of view of the  Quintilian reception. Thanks to these studies, the reader understands the great importance of Quintilian's works in  the religious world (Jesuits, post-Tridentine preachers, studied respectively by Baffetti and Conte), painters (Hallyn)  and the authors of poetical treatises (Bury, Gutbub). The most original among the papers of this section concern  authors or problems that have not been deeply studied yet with reference to Quintilian. They provide tangible  proof  of the great potential for research in the fields of classical survival and reception of the Quintilian tradition.    This book offers engaging, wide-ranging discussions ofsome of the most relevant themes of Quintilian's influence  and it will be a reference work of great value for many years. The editing of the book has been accurate and there are  very few mistakes.&lt;sup&gt;4&lt;/sup&gt; Inclusion of indexes, for instance of ancient and modern passages and namesm, would have  been helpful. Also, a final general bibliography instead of separate, short bibliographies at the end of every chapter  would have been better.&lt;sup&gt;5&lt;/sup&gt;  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;h4&gt;Table of contents&lt;/h4&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;/p&gt; P. Galand, F. Hallyn †, C. Lévy et W. Verbaal, «Avant-propos», p. 5&lt;br&gt; Première partie&lt;br&gt; Quintilien dans l'antiquité: ses lectures et ses lecteurs&lt;br&gt; G. Calboli, Quintilien et les déclamateurs, p. 11&lt;br&gt; P. Chiron, L'héritage grec de Quintilien: le cas de l'exorde (&lt;i&gt;IO&lt;/i&gt;, IV, 1), p. 29&lt;br&gt; M. S. Celentano, L'oratore impara a scrivere. Principi di scrittura professionale nell'&lt;i&gt;Institutio oratoria&lt;/i&gt; di  Quintiliano, p. 47&lt;br&gt; G. Moretti, Quintiliano e il 'visibile parlare': strumenti visuali per l'oratoria latina, p. 67&lt;br&gt; C. Lévy, Note sur un aspect de Quintilien lecteur de Cicéron: sceptiques et stoïciens dans l'&lt;i&gt;Institution  oratoire&lt;/i&gt;, p. 109&lt;br&gt; I.G. Mastrorosa, La pratica dell'oratoria giudiziaria nell'alto impero: Quintiliano e Plinio il Giovane, p. 125&lt;br&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;/p&gt; Deuxième partie&lt;br&gt; Quintilien du Moyen-Âge à la Renaissance&lt;br&gt; W. Verbaal, &lt;i&gt;Teste Quintiliano&lt;/i&gt;. Jean de Salisbury et Quintilien: un exemple de la crise des autorités au  XIIe siècle, p. 155&lt;br&gt; F. Rouillé, Sur trois vers de l'Anticlaudianus d'Alain de Lille mentionnant Quintilien, p. 171&lt;br&gt; L. Hermand-Schebat, Pétrarque et Quintilien, p. 191&lt;br&gt; J. Nassichuk, Quintilien dans les traités pédagogiques du Quattrocento, p. 207&lt;br&gt; M. Regoliosi, Valla e Quintiliano, p. 233&lt;br&gt; M. van der Poel, Observations sur la déclamation chez Quintilien et chez Erasme, p. 279&lt;br&gt; J. Céard, Josse Bade, éditeur de Quintilien à la Rénaissance, p. 291&lt;br&gt; P. Galand, Quelques aspects de l'influence de Quintilien sur les premières poétiques latines de la Renaissance  (Fonzio, Vadian, Vida), p. 303&lt;br&gt; V. Leroux, &lt;i&gt;Quintilianus censor in litteris acerrimus&lt;/i&gt;: posterité des jugements de Quintilien sur les poètes  antiques dans les poétiques latines de la Renaissance (1486-1561), p. 351&lt;br&gt; J. Lecointe, La nouvelle Babylone. Quintilien et le statut de l'èthos dans la rhétorique ramiste, p. 383&lt;br&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;/p&gt; Troisième partie&lt;br&gt; Quintilien à l'Âge Classique&lt;br&gt; G. Baffetti, Quintiliano e i gesuiti, p. 399&lt;br&gt; E. Bury, Quintilien et le discours critique classique: Vaugelas, Guez de Balzac, Bouhours, p. 413&lt;br&gt; S. Conte, Presence de Quintilien dans les rhétoriques sacrées post-tridentines: le &lt;i&gt;vir bonus&lt;/i&gt;, p. 433&lt;br&gt; C. Gutbub, Invention et imitation chez Quintilien: d'une invention à l'autre en passant par Pierre de Deimier, p.  471&lt;br&gt; A. Roose, Les bottines de François de la Mothe le Vayer, p. 501&lt;br&gt; F. Hallyn, Quintilien et le débat sur la peinture à l'âge classique: l'expression des passions, p. 515&lt;br&gt; F. Goyet, Les figures de pensée comme grands blocs, unités minimales pour construire un discours, p. 527&lt;br&gt; V. Kapp, Le rôle de Quintilien dans les débats sur la clarté, p. 559&lt;br&gt; &lt;br&gt; &lt;hr&gt;&lt;b&gt;Notes:&lt;/b&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;br&gt; 1.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; &lt;i&gt;Avant-propos&lt;/i&gt; p. 8. &lt;br&gt; 2.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; The contributions with a general perspective are few. See the two important issues of &lt;i&gt;Rhetorica&lt;/i&gt; 13, 2-3,  1995, about &lt;i&gt;The&lt;/i&gt;Institutio oratoria&lt;i&gt;after 1900 Years&lt;/i&gt;, 103-358 (with contributions also, for instance,  about Goethe and Quintilian in Czech thought) and the proceedings of Tomas Albaladejo, Emilio del Río, José Antonio  Caballero (eds.) &lt;i&gt;Quintiliano: historia y actualidad de la retórica. Actas del Congreso internacional&lt;/i&gt;, Calahorra:  Ayuntamiento de Calahorra, 1998. &lt;br&gt; 3.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; See &lt;i&gt;Études sur Quintilien&lt;/i&gt;, Paris 1936 reprint Amsterdam 1967. &lt;br&gt; 4.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Read &lt;i&gt;téchne&lt;/i&gt; for &lt;i&gt;techné&lt;/i&gt; (p. 110), Aeneas for Aeneus (p. 208), &lt;i&gt;nobilium&lt;/i&gt; for  &lt;i&gt;nobiliorum&lt;/i&gt; (p. 209) ; &lt;i&gt;eloquentia&lt;/i&gt; for &lt;i&gt;eloquintia&lt;/i&gt; (p. 276). At the page 209 the discovery of  Quintilian's manuscript by Poggio is dated in 1416, at page 211 at 1417: about this matter see also Furio Murru,  &lt;i&gt;Poggio Bracciolini e la riscoperta dell'Institutio oratoria di Quintiliano (1416)&lt;/i&gt;, &lt;i&gt;Critica storica&lt;/i&gt; 20,  1983, 621-626, that is not quoted in bibliography; in the index of contents the article of Florent Rouillé is printed  without « d'Alain de Lille ». &lt;br&gt; 5.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; To Celentano's paper add Lonni Bahmer, &lt;i&gt;Schreiben in der Ausbildung des Redners. Die « Institutio oratoria »  als Grundriss für den Schreibunterricht heute&lt;/i&gt;, &lt;i&gt;Rhetorik&lt;/i&gt; 17, 1998, 35-53; to Céard's, Jorge Fernández  López, &lt;i&gt;J. Bade acerca de M. F. Quintiliano en 1498 y 1516&lt;/i&gt;, &lt;i&gt;Latomus&lt;/i&gt; 62, 2003, 902-910; in  Lecointe's article, Juan María Núñez González, &lt;i&gt;La doctrina del « oratorius numerus » en Cicerón, Quintiliano y  Pierre de la Ramée&lt;/i&gt; in &lt;i&gt;Quintiliano: historia y actualidad de la retórica. Actas del Congreso internacional&lt;/i&gt;,  1447-1456.   &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;  &lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6588247216777605704-3572290390176356027?l=www.bmcreview.org' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="feedflare"&gt;
&lt;a href="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?a=NhcIIykzWoE:d4Oc1m6Smo0:yIl2AUoC8zA"&gt;&lt;img src="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?d=yIl2AUoC8zA" border="0"&gt;&lt;/img&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel="replies" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/feeds/3572290390176356027/comments/default" title="Post Comments" /><link rel="replies" type="text/html" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120150.html#comment-form" title="0 Comments" /><link rel="edit" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/3572290390176356027?v=2" /><link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/3572290390176356027?v=2" /><link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://feedproxy.google.com/~r/bmcreview/~3/NhcIIykzWoE/20120150.html" title="2012.01.50" /><author><name>Bryn Mawr Classical Review</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12183270212416267662</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel="http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail" width="16" height="16" src="http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif" /></author><thr:total>0</thr:total><feedburner:origLink>http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120150.html</feedburner:origLink></entry><entry gd:etag="W/&quot;DUUMQ3k_eip7ImA9WhRUGEU.&quot;"><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6588247216777605704.post-519367976338218083</id><published>2012-01-29T20:34:00.001-05:00</published><updated>2012-01-29T20:34:42.742-05:00</updated><app:edited xmlns:app="http://www.w3.org/2007/app">2012-01-29T20:34:42.742-05:00</app:edited><title>2012.01.49</title><content type="html">Marie Verdoner, &lt;i&gt;Narrated Reality: the Historia ecclesiastica of Eusebius of Caesarea. Early Christianity in the context of antiquity, 9.&lt;/i&gt;  Frankfurt am Main:  Peter Lang, 2011.  Pp. vi, 208.  ISBN 9783631605882.  €42.80; $66.95.     &lt;p&gt;Reviewed by David J. DeVore, University of California (djdevore@berkeley.edu) &lt;p&gt; &lt;a href="http://bmcr.brynmawr.edu/2012/2012-01-49.html"&gt;Version at BMCR home site&lt;/a&gt;&lt;p&gt; &lt;span class="fullpost"&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;a href="http://d-nb.info/1012885445/04"&gt;Table of Contents&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The oeuvre of Eusebius of Caesarea – bishop, book collector and editor, theologian, polemicist, chronicler,  propagandist, and, to some in his lifetime, "heretic" – has not always been appreciated. Yet since the late 1990s his  early works from before Constantine became sole Roman emperor in 324 have drawn a groundswell of scholarly of  attention from historians, classicists and theologians. Eusebius' subtlety and comprehensiveness as a polemicist  against non-Christian ethnic groups (Ulrich, Kofsky, A. Johnson, Schott, Morlet), his manipulation of previous written  texts and innovative use of the technology of books (Carriker, Inowlocki, Grafton and Williams, Morlet), his skill in  adapting Christian theology in dialogue with Platonist metaphysics and various theological critiques (Strutwolf,  Kofsky, Johnson, Morlet, Schott, Zamagni), and even his vision of Christian society (Hollerich, Johnson, Morlet) have  become the subjects of a number of recent volumes.&lt;sup&gt;1&lt;/sup&gt; Yet this renaissance has covered Eusebius's various  authorial themes and aims unevenly, devoting relatively little attention to Eusebian historiography, and particularly to  his most-read (or, better, most-cited) work, the &lt;i&gt;Ecclesiastical History&lt;/i&gt;.&lt;sup&gt;2&lt;/sup&gt; The lag in attention to the  &lt;i&gt;History&lt;/i&gt; is understandable for at least two reasons. For one, the &lt;i&gt;History&lt;/i&gt;'s multifaceted intertextuality  – between 40 and 50 percent of the text consists of direct quotations of varying correspondence to their  &lt;i&gt;Vorlagen&lt;/i&gt; – demands wide knowledge of both Eusebius and his sources and frustrates attempts to identify  where sources' voices end and Eusebius' begins. For another, the &lt;i&gt;History&lt;/i&gt;'s complex and disputed  compositional history has hindered scholars from mapping out the discursive contexts that it addresses.&lt;sup&gt;3&lt;/sup&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;As fresh probing of the &lt;i&gt;History&lt;/i&gt; is overdue, Marie Verdoner's new book, a translated revision of her 2007  Danish dissertation at the University of Aarhus, is a welcome study. Verdoner aims "to map the historical space  implied in &lt;i&gt;historia ecclesiastica&lt;/i&gt;" (1), by "regard[ing] text as a construction of meaning, drawing upon the  surrounding cultural system, and thus becoming more than a by-word for the unique creation of the narrator- author" (2). Thereby Verdoner will explain "the cultural negotiations attending the turn into a post-Constantinian  Christianity" (2): situating her reading within the new historicism, she dispenses explicitly with the older (to adapt a  term from Herodotean and Thucydidean studies) "Eusebian questions" of compositional sequence and historical  accuracy to focus instead on the &lt;i&gt;History&lt;/i&gt; as an ideological document.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The book proceeds in five chapters. To establish the text's significance, Verdoner's introduction sketches the  &lt;i&gt;History&lt;/i&gt;'s wide reception from late Roman to modern times (4-17). She then draws from poststructuralist  theorists her study's guiding principle that historical narrative's combination of internal causal chains and coherence  with perceived external realities serve to model power relationships for their audiences and retroject them into a  plausible past (17-30).&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Verdoner's second chapter sketches Eusebius's life and works briefly before discussing the composition, structure,  and narrative techniques of the &lt;i&gt;History&lt;/i&gt;. Marginalizing Eusebius the author to tackle the text's narratorial  voice, Verdoner contrasts the &lt;i&gt;History&lt;/i&gt;'s annalistic and therefore discontinuous structure in books 1-7  (concerning events before Diocletian's persecutions) with the involved and passionate narration of recent  persecutions in books 8-9, narration that (I concur) transforms reader into spectator. She also notes that the  Eusebian narrator's famous use of quotations confirms the "external coherence" discussed in her introduction and  edifies readers (65f.).&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Chapter 3 moves on to the &lt;i&gt;History&lt;/i&gt;'s genre, which Verdoner introduces as the key to its authority. A  discussion of "Hellenistic" and "Judeo-Christian history writing" (on which, see below) leads her to pronounce that the  &lt;i&gt;History&lt;/i&gt; "must be placed within the frames of the traditional Hellenistic-Roman history writing…regarding  time,…subject, form and style" (84), though the text articulates apologetic arguments too.&lt;sup&gt;4&lt;/sup&gt; The strongest part of  the book comes next (89-107), as Verdoner untangles Eusebius's carefully inflected self-descriptions as "I" or "we" (the latter sometimes including Christians from centuries before Eusebius, sometimes including Eusebius's readers )  and as an exceptionally book-smart savant. The narrator presents a narrative that is "out there" in texts and waiting  for its teller, and its coalescence elevates the book that carries it into a sacred monument.&lt;sup&gt;5&lt;/sup&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The fourth chapter outlines how Eusebius constructs an ideal Christian community, unifying and arranging bishops,  martyrs, and scholars across time, space, and rank within a Christian &lt;i&gt;ethnos&lt;/i&gt; while systematically excluding  "heretics," Judeans, and pagans (109-147).&lt;sup&gt;6&lt;/sup&gt; While Eusebius's stereotyped presentation of both insiders and  outsiders creates a unified, pious Christian nation, Verdoner shows that certain groups and individuals threatened  the stability of Eusebius's sharp hierarchies and divisions, such as "heresy's" status as an inversion of Christianity, the problematic border between Hebrews, Judeans, and Christians, and the narrator's praise of "heretical" and Judean  scholars like Tatian, Philo and Josephus.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The fifth and final chapter situates Eusebius's imagined church vis-à-vis three contexts: space and time, the Roman  imperial state, and the divine. The first two collapse into one as Verdoner shows that, "Chronologically,  geographically, and politically, the Roman Empire appears as the borders of the church and as the entire world"  (160). She also rightly reaffirms that for Eusebius historical agency lies ultimately with God, whose victory in a cosmic  struggle with the devil is a foregone conclusion, but whose Providence, manifested in Christ's teaching, binds the  church into continuity with God's people in the Hebrew Scriptures. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Verdoner's reading of the &lt;i&gt;History&lt;/i&gt; as a unified ideological presentation is a suggestive experiment and an  important corrective to studies that divide the text according to one or another compositional hypothesis or that  emphasize Eusebius's sources to the exclusion of his authorial agenda. The book's most brilliant moments come  when Verdoner probes the Eusebian narrator's voice, sequencing, rhythm, and intertextual devices, particularly in the  second and third chapters.&lt;sup&gt;7&lt;/sup&gt; Verdoner's questions yield numerous provocative observations about Eusebius's  narrative techniques that, while not all will agree with every point, should be foundational for understanding the  &lt;i&gt;History&lt;/i&gt;'s success.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Alongside these suggestive readings, however, a tension develops between the book's aims and the path adopted to  reach those aims: whereas Verdoner purports to explain the &lt;i&gt;History&lt;/i&gt;'s success in forming Christian collective  memory and identity in the milieu in which Christianity gained power, her transtemporal orientation vis-à-vis what  history does (chapter 1) marginalizes the particular habitus of the &lt;i&gt;History&lt;/i&gt;'s elite Roman audiences, running  the danger of dehistoricizing the text (cf. her tributes to the New Historicism, 2, 21, 29). Neglect of the particular  culture for which Eusebius wrote (as well as contemporary debates in which he participated) obscures Eusebius'  contributions to "the larger renegotiation of Christianity's position within the Roman Empire" (187).&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Rather than being grounded from the start in Eusebius's late Roman milieu, the book sketches Eusebius's literary  culture only in its third chapter. But here Verdoner presupposes a distinction between "Hellenistic" and "Judeo- Christian" historiographies, even though she is at pains to delineate differences between these two traditions.&lt;sup&gt;8&lt;/sup&gt;  Indeed, it is unclear how, in early fourth century Greek literary culture, an narrator-author's ethnicity conditioned  readers' expectations about the blending of form, content, and rhetoric – in short, the genre – of a historiographical  text. Educated hellenophones in Eusebius's day did not distinguish genres of &lt;i&gt;historia&lt;/i&gt; simply by their  respective authors' ethnicity: rather, any Greek historian had numerous subgenres from an 800-year tradition of  historical writing available to emulate, so that Greek and non-Greek narrator-authors alike produced lengthy national  histories, shorter war monographs, geographies and ethnographies, local histories, chronographies, and biographies,  and combinations of several genres, each presuming different respective interests and education in audiences. And each genre (or combination of genres) implicated a text's narrator-author into a different relationship between  subject matter, the narrator's voice, and readers (both implied and actual) – a nexus that represented a major  concern for Eusebius (see esp. &lt;i&gt;History&lt;/i&gt; 5.pref.3f.). A careful consideration of the &lt;i&gt;History&lt;/i&gt;'s genre(s)  would bring into sharper relief the particular audiences targeted by Eusebius and help explain the &lt;i&gt;History&lt;/i&gt;'s  resonance.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Nevertheless, Verdoner's discussion of Eusebius's narrative tactics and construct of Christianity will be fundamental  in coming studies of the &lt;i&gt;Ecclesiastical History&lt;/i&gt;. Her perceptive readings and fresh approach make this book a  necessary acquisition for any scholar working on Eusebius and profitable for students of late Roman historical  writing.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;It must be noted that the book is marred by numerous grammatical errors, typos, colloquialisms, and awkward  phrasings.&lt;sup&gt;10&lt;/sup&gt;  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;br&gt; &lt;hr&gt;&lt;b&gt;Notes:&lt;/b&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;br&gt; 1.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; See also the recent collections of A.-C. Jacobsen, and J. Ulrich (eds.) &lt;i&gt;Three Greek Apologists. Origen,  Eusebius, Athanasius&lt;/i&gt; (Frankfurt, 2007) and S. Inowlocki and C. Zamagni (eds.), &lt;i&gt;Reconsidering Eusebius&lt;/i&gt;  (Leiden, 2011), as well as the forthcoming A. Johnson and J. Schott (eds.), &lt;i&gt;Eusebius and the Making of Late  Antique Literary Culture&lt;/i&gt; (Washington DC, 2012). Credit for laying the historical foundation for recent Eusebian  scholarship goes largely to T. Barnes, &lt;i&gt;Constantine and Eusebius&lt;/i&gt; (Cambridge, MA, 1981). &lt;br&gt; 2.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Indeed, Inowlocki and Zamagni excluded studies of the &lt;i&gt;Ecclesiastical History&lt;/i&gt; from their recent volume  (previous note; see their "Preface," pp. ixf.). Some of the best recent work on the &lt;i&gt;History&lt;/i&gt; has treated  circumscribed topics within the text, such as its quotational practice (E. Carotenuto, &lt;i&gt;Tradizione e innovazione  nella&lt;/i&gt; Historia Ecclesiastica &lt;i&gt;di Eusebio di Cesarea&lt;/i&gt; (Bologna, 2001)), and portrayal of "heretics" (M.  Willing, &lt;i&gt;Eusebius von Cäsarea als Häresiograph&lt;/i&gt; (Berlin, 2008)). Recent assessments of the &lt;i&gt;History&lt;/i&gt;  include D. Mendels, &lt;i&gt;The Media Revolution of Early Christianity&lt;/i&gt; (Grand Rapids, 1999), T. Morgan, "Eusebius of  Caesarea and Christian Historiography," &lt;i&gt;Athenaeum&lt;/i&gt; 93 (2005), Morlet, "Écrire l'Histoire selon Eusèbe de  Césarée," &lt;i&gt;L'Information Litteraire&lt;/i&gt; 57 (2005), and Ulrich, "Eusebius als Kirchengeschichtsschreiber," in E.-M.  Becker (ed.), &lt;i&gt;Die antike Historiographie und die Anfänge der christlichen Geschichtsschreibung&lt;/i&gt; (Berlin,  2005). A commentary on the &lt;i&gt;History&lt;/i&gt; is also in the works: for a prospectus, see L. Perrone, "Eusèbe de  Césarée face à l'essor de la littérature chrétienne," &lt;i&gt;Zeitschrift für Antikes Christentum&lt;/i&gt; 11 (2007).  &lt;br&gt; 3.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; The &lt;i&gt;History&lt;/i&gt; was published in at least three editions between Constantine's and Licinius' securing joint  rule in 313 and Constantine's deposing Licinius in 325, as R. Burgess has shown in "The Dates and Editions of  Eusebius' &lt;i&gt;Chronici Canones&lt;/i&gt; and &lt;i&gt;Historia Ecclesiastica&lt;/i&gt;," &lt;i&gt;Journal of Theological Studies&lt;/i&gt; 48  (1997) (but cf. Barnes, "Eusebius of Caesarea," &lt;i&gt;Expository Times&lt;/i&gt; 120 (2009), 6f.). &lt;br&gt; 4.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; On non-Greeks writing "apologetic histories" in Greek in the Hellenistic and early Roman period, see G. Sterling,  &lt;i&gt;Historiography and Self-Definition: Josephos, Luke-Acts, and Apologetic Historiography&lt;/i&gt; (Leiden, 1991), an  important study of which Verdoner appears unaware. &lt;br&gt; 5.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Verdoner already maps the &lt;i&gt;History&lt;/i&gt;'s apologetic strategies and targets in "Transgeneric Crosses.  Apologetics in the Church History of Eusebius," in Jacobsen and Ulrich (eds.), &lt;i&gt;Three Greek Apologists&lt;/i&gt; (2007);  she also discusses the Eusebian narrator's relationship with his audience trenchantly in "Überlegungen zum  Adressaten von Eusebs &lt;i&gt;Historia ecclesiastica&lt;/i&gt;," &lt;i&gt;Zeitschrift für antikes Christentum&lt;/i&gt; 14 (2010).  &lt;br&gt; 6.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; On Christianity as a nation in Eusebius's writings, see esp. A. Johnson, &lt;i&gt;Ethnicity and Argument in  Eusebius'&lt;/i&gt; Praeparatio Evangelica (2006).  &lt;br&gt; 7.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; It may cause some confusion that Verdoner nowhere introduces readers to the technical narratological terms  that she employs throughout the monograph, except where at 89 n. 121 she explains why she uses "narrator"  instead of "Eusebius": so confusion may result around such technical terms as "focalize," "focalizer" and "focalization"  (&lt;i&gt;passim&lt;/i&gt;), or "internal analepses" and "prolepses" (150). It is recommended that readers unfamiliar with  narratology consult an introductory guide to the field, such as M. Bal, &lt;i&gt;Narratology&lt;/i&gt; (Toronto, 2009). &lt;br&gt; 8.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Verdoner points to (1) the agency of God and the teleology of his plan and (2) the Judean and Christian  historians' direct quotation of texts. However, attributions of agency alone constitute no sound basis for a generic  distinction, and Verdoner herself concedes in a footnote that Greek and Roman historians quoted texts too, and in  ways similar to Judean and Christian historians (71 n. 17). &lt;br&gt; 9.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; On genre in ancient historiography, see the important essay of J. Marincola, "Genre, Convention, and Innovation  in Greco-Roman Historiography," in C. Kraus (ed.), &lt;i&gt;The Limits of Historiography&lt;/i&gt; (Leiden, 1999). Verdoner's  discussion of the &lt;i&gt;History&lt;/i&gt;'s authority, which she links to its genre, would have benefited from consultation of  Marincola's classic &lt;i&gt;Authority and Tradition in Ancient Historiography&lt;/i&gt; (Cambridge, 1997). &lt;br&gt; 10.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; A few examples: the repeated use of "quote" as a noun; "the taxing style…resulting in the text getting an  alluding character" (52); "although the lack of descriptions [&lt;i&gt;sic&lt;/i&gt;] may be typical for the work as a whole, it is  not consequent" (53); "…catching the room of communication with the reader…" (89 n. 121); "…the non-episcopal  learned receiving the most attention is Origen." (113); "there is no consistent discern between schismatics and  heretics" (145).     &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;  &lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6588247216777605704-519367976338218083?l=www.bmcreview.org' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="feedflare"&gt;
&lt;a href="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?a=xBV9HKhjisQ:hUwTBTgKsWc:yIl2AUoC8zA"&gt;&lt;img src="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?d=yIl2AUoC8zA" border="0"&gt;&lt;/img&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel="replies" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/feeds/519367976338218083/comments/default" title="Post Comments" /><link rel="replies" type="text/html" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120149.html#comment-form" title="0 Comments" /><link rel="edit" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/519367976338218083?v=2" /><link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/519367976338218083?v=2" /><link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://feedproxy.google.com/~r/bmcreview/~3/xBV9HKhjisQ/20120149.html" title="2012.01.49" /><author><name>Bryn Mawr Classical Review</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12183270212416267662</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel="http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail" width="16" height="16" src="http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif" /></author><thr:total>0</thr:total><feedburner:origLink>http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120149.html</feedburner:origLink></entry><entry gd:etag="W/&quot;D0UDSXcyfip7ImA9WhRUGE0.&quot;"><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6588247216777605704.post-3779134895980526215</id><published>2012-01-28T21:47:00.001-05:00</published><updated>2012-01-28T21:47:58.996-05:00</updated><app:edited xmlns:app="http://www.w3.org/2007/app">2012-01-28T21:47:58.996-05:00</app:edited><title>2012.01.48</title><content type="html">Claudia Bolgia, Rosamond McKitterick, John Osborne (ed.), &lt;i&gt;Rome across Time and Space: Cultural Transmission and the Exchange of Ideas, c. 500-1400.&lt;/i&gt;  Cambridge; New York:  Cambridge University Press, 2011.  Pp. xx, 351.  ISBN 9780521192170.  $99.00.     &lt;p&gt;Reviewed by Réka Forrai, Central European University (rekaforrai@yahoo.com) &lt;p&gt; &lt;a href="http://bmcr.brynmawr.edu/2012/2012-01-48.html"&gt;Version at BMCR home site&lt;/a&gt;&lt;p&gt; &lt;span class="fullpost"&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;a href="http://books.google.com/books?id=xGiHbiqknLgC"&gt;Preview&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Trying to map nine hundred years from the life of a city like Rome is a gigantic enterprise. However, this is the  ambition of this compact little book of less than 400 pages. It discusses cultural transmission and the exchange of  ideas centered on medieval Rome: Rome, the idea, and Rome, the place. With its clearly defined questions, and its  innovative papers it proves to be an extremely useful compass that will help you navigate whether you are going  towards or coming from Rome.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Framed by a list of illustrations (all black and white), of tables and maps at the beginning, and a general and a  manuscript index at the end, the volume is divided in six subsections: Roman texts and Roman history; The  translation  of the Roman liturgy north of the Alps; Architectural inspiration and sculptural models within and without Rome;  Cultural exchanges; Patrons, artists, and ideas on the move; Roman and papal jurisdictions. These chapter headings  provide the focal points around which the contributors organize their ideas. The volume is not exhaustive of the  theme, and some centuries are more present than others: the early middle ages dominate. Within the narrow foci of  the different sections, however, the papers are engaging, informative and enter in a lively dialogue with each other. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The justification for these divisions is provided in the introduction of Claudia Bolgia. Her prefatory essay is a very  strong and clear formulation of the organizing ideas, placing the book within current scholarly trends, showing how  this collection is embedded in contemporary methodological debates or ongoing research projects. The essays  collected here are derived from papers presented at a Cambridge conference in 2008. The main purpose was to  explore Rome as place, horizontally, in space and as an idea, vertically, in time. Cultural transmission and exchange,  the key concepts from the title of the book, serve as umbrella terms for diverse phenomena of adaptation,  transformation, reinterpretation, and translation. The editors' intention was to work with these methodological  concepts in a frame which is pregnant with different treatments of the idea of Rome. The book is thus the result of  an  interdisciplinary enterprise, where objects, ideas, and their human agents were all intended to be taken into account.  However, the result displays a slight preference for the physical over the ideal: art historical studies make up the bulk  of the volume. The focus continuously shifts not only between disciplines and centuries, but also from within Rome  to  outside, giving the reader a strong impression about how heavy the two-way traffic was on all those roads leading to  Rome. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;I Roman texts and Roman history&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Rosamond McKitterick's "Roman texts and Roman history in the early Middle Ages" argues for the &lt;i&gt;Liber  Pontificalis&lt;/i&gt; as "alternative history." By looking at possible sources, she concludes that this serial biography  follows  Roman emperors' lives rather than martyrologies, in an attempt to change Rome's history from pagan into Christian  by  creating a competitive Christian historiographical tradition.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;"Monuments and histories: ideas and images of Antiquity in some descriptions of Rome " by Maurizio Campanelli analyses of series of contemporary descriptions of Rome, and observing how Rome as a  sacred, eternal place gradually turns into Rome as history book. The sources discussed are mainly the &lt;i&gt;Mirabilia  urbis Romae&lt;/i&gt; (12th century), &lt;i&gt;Narracio de mirabilibus urbis Romae&lt;/i&gt; by Master Gregory (13th century),  Giovanni Cavallini's &lt;i&gt;Polistoria&lt;/i&gt; (14th century), concluding with the humanists Pier Paolo Vergerio, Poggio  Bracciolini and Flavio Biondo. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Michael D. Reeve's "Rome, reservoir of ancient texts? " is a bibliographical survey, an up to date review of literature  about the question of ancient Latin literature preserved in medieval Rome. The question mark at the end of the title  refers to the one major setback of all such investigations: the lack of sources about the early history of Roman  libraries.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;II The translation of the 'Roman' liturgy north of the Alps&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Éamonn ó Carragáin's "The periphery rethinks the centre: inculturation, 'Roman' liturgy and the Ruthwell Cross"  analyses a famous early medieval Anglo-Saxon artefact, the Ruthwell Cross. This methodologically very creative piece  of writing, starting from the difficulty of accounting for the uniqueness of certain cultural phenomena, argues against  a "disintegrative approach" that only emphasizes Roman references, without noticing the innovative combination of  the motifs into a "local theology".   "The liturgy of the 'Roman' Office in England from the Conversion to the Conquest" by Jesse D. Billet  is similar to the  previous paper in that the author here argues for a "flexible idea of Romanness", which the Anglo-Saxons developed,  a  certain freedom in using the Roman liturgy, where the main idea was to be in harmony with the universal catholic  church, while at the same time being open to eclecticism. This attitude turned to its reverse after the Conquest, when   liturgical practice lost it's flexibility in an attempt to preserve its uniqueness, perceived as &lt;i&gt;romanitas&lt;/i&gt;, as a  way  of opposing Carolingian customs. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;"The Romanization of the Frankish liturgy: ideal, reality, and the rhetoric of reform" by Yitzhak Hen joins the previous  liturgy studies setting out to further nuance pieces of mainstream received wisdom. In this case, the reality of the  Romanness of the Frankish liturgy is under scrutiny. The author presents liturgy as a tool for political ideology and  religious identity. These concepts, along with the use of  Rome as a symbol of authority would explain the  coexistence  of a propaganda of uniform Romanization with a reality that was quite the contrary. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;III Architectural inspiration and sculptural models within and without Rome&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Judson J. Emeric in his "Building &lt;i&gt;more romano&lt;/i&gt; in Francia during the third quarter of the eighth century: the  abbey church of Saint-Denis and its model" presents Saint Denis also as both place and idea, like Rome. This makes  its  relation to Rome even more crucial. Here again we find a revision of an old line of inquiry, namely, what exactly was  abbot Fulrad copying, when he modeled Saint Denis upon the basilica of Saint Peter? The author argues that Fulrad  had  in mind not the imperial Constantinian basilica, but the basilica of the popes, trying to relate to contemporary, rather  than past architectural and political entities.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Sible de Blaauw in her "Reception and renovation of Early Christian churches in Rome, c. 1050–1300" discusses two  types of strategies of renovation that are very different in method but similar in aim: the conservative (demonstrated  in  the cases of Saint Peter's and San Paolo fuori le mura) and the interventionist (exemplified by San Lorenzo fuori le  mura and the Basilica of St. John Lateran). The first wants to renovate while keeping everything unaltered, conserving  thus Early Christianity in its monuments; the other alters edifices, but based on Early Christian models, which will have  the effect of making them look older than they are. Both strategies idealize early Christianity and its architecture. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;John Mitchell's "Giudizio sul Mille: Rome, Montecassino, S. Vincenzo al Volturno, and the beginnings of the  Romanesque" is a convincing attack on another piece of received wisdom. Mitchell, instead of attaching the myth of  the beginning to a single name, Montecassino, proceeds to contextualize the phenomenon and to show how  elements  of a revival of Classical motives were occurring at different places in Italy at the same time: in Rome, at S. Vincenzo al  Volturno, and only later at Montecassino.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;"The discourse of columns" by Dale Kinney has as its subject columns (the cylindrical monolithic Roman type), or  rather, the medieval discourse about them, both secular and exegetical, showing how they can be invoked as integral  parts of a rhetoric of &lt;i&gt; romanitas&lt;/i&gt;. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;IV Cultural exchanges&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The title of Jane Hawkes' "Design and decoration: re-visualizing Rome in Anglo-Saxon sculpture" again implies a  cultural transmission in which the recipient territory is fertile, and the appropriation transformative. She suggests  new  paths for studying the Roman and Anglo-Saxon sculptural interconnections, focusing on the neglected non- figurative  elements.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;John Osborne's "Rome and Constantinople in the ninth century" depicts ninth-century Rome as a hub, the connecting  point between East and West, especially from 843, the end of iconoclasm, when renewed connections between the  emperor, patriarch and pope result in a revival of cultural communication.    William R. Day, Jr's "Antiquity, Rome, and Florence: coinage and transmissions across time and space" is the only  numismatic paper in the collection, but a very exhaustive one indeed. We are presented with the complex  relationship  between Roman and Florentine coinage and minting over the centuries: how they mutually inspire each other, and  how  they draw both on Antiquity, and the idea of &lt;i&gt;romanitas&lt;/i&gt;. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;V Patrons, artists, and ideas on the move&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Julian Gardner's "French patrons abroad and at home: 1260–1300" provides us with a short series of portraits of  French cardinals (Guillaume de Bray, Ancher Pantaléon, Guillaume Durand, Pierre de Montbrun, Hugues Aycelin), and  the tomb sculpture of their burial sites in Italy and in France.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Paul Binski's "Art-historical reflections on the fall of the Colonna, 1297" discusses how, why and when the new Italian  painting style of the Duecento reaches France. He argues for a quite early date (around1297) and emphasizes the  political and religious driving forces behind this cultural translation. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Louise Bourdua's "Exports to Padua Trecento style: Altichiero's Roman legacy" discusses the Roman borrowings of a  fourteenth-century Veronese artist, Altichiero.  The author hypothesizes that Altichiero was exposed to classical  Roman models personally, when travelling to Rome. The paper concludes with reflections on the possible reactions of  Altichiero's contemporary audience to the classical allusions. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;VI Roman and papal jurisdictions&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Brenda Bolton's "A new Rome in a small place? Imitation and re-creation in the Patrimony of St Peter" is a vivid  presentation of Viterbo's rise as a papal residence at the time of Innocent III, as a sort of pre-Avignon, and the use of  the idea of Rome in the process. To move out of such a symbolic place, the papacy had to disentangle the idea of the  papacy and the idea of Rome, but at the same time they were shaping Viterbo as a "new Rome".   George Dameron's "Appealing to Rome (and Avignon) before the Black Death: ecclesiastical disputes and church  patronage in medieval Tuscany" addresses the image of Rome from the point of view of canon law. He describes  twelfth- to fourteenth-century ecclesiastical disputes where Tuscan cases end up in front of Rome or Avignon, and  strategies of the locals to manipulate the possibilities of such appeals to the papal authority. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;What I find extremely valuable in this book is that it diversifies and refreshes our understanding of the idea(s) of  Rome  prevailing in the Middle Ages. It does this by exemplifying with strong case studies a clear theoretical and  methodological frame: cultural transmission and exchange of ideas are viewed in terms of appropriation and  imitation  rather than influence or impact. When treating Rome's relationship with contemporary cultural and political entities  the  book emphasizes the selectiveness with which ideas of Rome were treated, and the hybrid nature of the attempts at imitation. Roman institutions' own approach to their past traditions is also shown to have betrayed a great deal of  elasticity and creativity.  This collection thus achieves what conference proceedings often aim at, but rarely achieve:  to  produce a volume worthwhile reading both for its individual papers and for the overarching concept. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt; &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;  &lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6588247216777605704-3779134895980526215?l=www.bmcreview.org' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="feedflare"&gt;
&lt;a href="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?a=qWjKPisPgb4:6unPCtA52R0:yIl2AUoC8zA"&gt;&lt;img src="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?d=yIl2AUoC8zA" border="0"&gt;&lt;/img&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel="replies" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/feeds/3779134895980526215/comments/default" title="Post Comments" /><link rel="replies" type="text/html" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120148.html#comment-form" title="0 Comments" /><link rel="edit" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/3779134895980526215?v=2" /><link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/3779134895980526215?v=2" /><link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://feedproxy.google.com/~r/bmcreview/~3/qWjKPisPgb4/20120148.html" title="2012.01.48" /><author><name>Bryn Mawr Classical Review</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12183270212416267662</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel="http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail" width="16" height="16" src="http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif" /></author><thr:total>0</thr:total><feedburner:origLink>http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120148.html</feedburner:origLink></entry><entry gd:etag="W/&quot;DkMAQHY7cCp7ImA9WhRUGE0.&quot;"><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6588247216777605704.post-6969659684839950921</id><published>2012-01-28T21:34:00.001-05:00</published><updated>2012-01-28T21:34:01.808-05:00</updated><app:edited xmlns:app="http://www.w3.org/2007/app">2012-01-28T21:34:01.808-05:00</app:edited><title>2012.01.47</title><content type="html">Annunziata Rositani (ed.), &lt;i&gt;Harvest Texts in the British Museum. Rivista degli studi orientali, nuova serie. Supplemento, no 1, vol. 82.&lt;/i&gt;  Pisa; Roma:  Fabrizio Serra editore, 2011.  Pp. 209 p., CD-ROM.  ISBN 9788862273282.  €220.00 (pb).     &lt;p&gt;Reviewed by L. R. Siddall, Shore School (luis.siddall@gmail.com) &lt;p&gt; &lt;a href="http://bmcr.brynmawr.edu/2012/2012-01-47.html"&gt;Version at BMCR home site&lt;/a&gt;&lt;p&gt; &lt;span class="fullpost"&gt;&lt;p&gt;Annunziata Rositani has produced an excellent edition of 122 cuneiform documents from northern Babylonia (Sippar  and Tell ed-Dēr), now kept in the British Museum.  The texts are concerned with harvesting and date to the Old  Babylonian Period from the reign of Hammurabi (1792-1750 BCE) to the reign of Samsu-ditana (1625-1595 BCE).  The range of texts comprises tablets, bullae and parallel pipe tags, which deal with labour contracts, lists of numbers and personal names, lists of quantities of silver and barley, contracts for the loan of specific harvesters, records of  debt and one text that records the accumulated interest for the harvest. All texts have been competently edited and  well presented in digital format in the accompanying CD ROM. The high quality editions combined with Rositani's  discussion of the texts make this volume a solid contribution to the study of Old Babylonian agricultural  organization.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;There are a number of features of the book that make it a useful tool for further research on harvesting in  Mesopotamia. The texts edited here have been arranged chronologically within the different typologies to clarify the  prospographical connections between the witnesses, creditors and debtors named in the texts. Another excellent  feature of this work is that Rositani has incorporated all known harvest texts in her analyses and summary tables and  charts. In addition to the tables and charts, Rositani provides a catalogue, indices and concordances with museum  numbers and collections, all of which provide the reader with a good coverage of Old Babylonian documents which  come under the category "harvest texts." &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The book opens with an extensive introduction (pp. 11-43), which provides an overview of the typologies of the  texts, summary of the content and past studies of harvest texts, analyses of the different forms of texts and the  meaning of key phrases, and the changes and continuities present in this corpus of texts. While Rositani is conscious  of the gaps in the evidence, some significant observations and proposals about the harvest texts emerge. Of these,  there are three discussions that are particularly interesting for understanding the terms used in the texts, and  ultimately how we should interpret the harvest texts.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The first is a difficult point regarding the relationship between the amount of silver or barley transacted and the  number of harvesters and people involved in the loan contracts (pp. 15-22). Since the average amount recorded (½  shekel of silver) in the texts is far too low for paying a team of harvesters, Rositani argues that the assignment of  silver (or barley) at the beginning of the text is a retainer for the task of hiring harvesters, not a payment for the  harvesters. In support of this proposal, Rositani suggests that the phrase &lt;i&gt;šu ba.an.ti&lt;/i&gt; does not indicate that  the goods were "borrowed", as often translated, to be repaid by the labour of the harvesters, rather it is "received"  (which is closer to the standard meaning "to take"). Rositani argues that the confusion in modern scholarship has  arisen out of the genre of the text: she points out that the scribes have used the format of a loan document to write a  labour contract and observes that these texts do not contain clauses typical of loan contracts such as interest rate  clauses.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Second, Rositani argues that the punishment clause &lt;i&gt;ūl illak(ū)ma kīma simdat šarrim&lt;/i&gt; ("should he/they not  complete the work (he/they will be punished) according to the decree of the king") is a fine, rather than a decree to  fulfill the obligations stipulated in the text (pp. 22-23). Rositani draws on a few related texts to support this theory,  but there is little in these cited texts to confirm this plausible idea.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Finally, Rositani reconsiders the meaning of the verb &lt;i&gt;alāku&lt;/i&gt; in the conditional clauses of the labor contracts  (pp. 23-28). The standard meaning of the verb is "to go," but idiomatically it can mean "to perform" a task, which is  the usual way this verb has been translated.  Rositani convincingly argues that the harvesters are not the subject of  the verb, but the beneficiary of the silver/barley transaction. For Rositani, the beneficiary of the transaction is a labor  contractor who hired harvesters for a conveyor who was responsible for the fields. Rositani goes on to argue that the  verb &lt;i&gt;alāku&lt;/i&gt; conveys the sense that the contractor was obliged to bring the harvesters to the field, which is  closer to the standard meaning of the verb rather than the idiomatic expression. Interestingly, Rositani does not use  this interpretation of &lt;i&gt;alāku&lt;/i&gt; in the translations in chapter 1.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Rositani has edited the harvest texts by presenting transliterations and translations with commentaries on the texts  over two chapters. Chapter one (pp. 67-162) contains the loan contracts and lists, and chapter two (pp. 163-193)  contains the dockets and receipts. Each cuneiform document has been accurately edited and the cross-referencing  between the texts is consistent throughout the book. In the reviewer's opinion, Rositani's method of presenting text  editions is the best way of doing so. Each tablet has been expertly photographed and is entirely readable. Digital  photography is at such an advanced stage that some scholars now favour digital images of cuneiform texts over hand  copies in order to minimize the amount of interpretation and present as close a record of the artifact as possible.  Interestingly, Rositani does not ascribe this practice to a particular philosophical or technical view on the accuracy of  hand copies, but states that technical drawings of the tablets were not included because the content is so formulaic  that copies were not required (p. 11, n. 1).&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Rositani closes the book with useful indices of the texts divided by divine names, personal names, titles and  occupations, and toponyms. The indices are followed by hand copies of broken and illegible signs from the texts. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The reviewer has one minor quibble with the CD ROM. The tablets are arranged according to their museum numbers  rather than the order in which they appear in the book. It would have been easier to cross-check Rositani's edition  with the photographs if they had appeared in the same order.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;In sum, Rositani has produced a very good volume of harvest texts, which is a solid contribution to the study of Old  Babylonian agriculture and economics. While there may be debate over some of Rositani's interpretations of the  harvest texts, Assyriologists and scholars of ancient economics will profit from engaging with the discussions  presented in this book.  &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;  &lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6588247216777605704-6969659684839950921?l=www.bmcreview.org' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="feedflare"&gt;
&lt;a href="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?a=5WSnu6eyWEY:qPW3Kwxhc84:yIl2AUoC8zA"&gt;&lt;img src="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?d=yIl2AUoC8zA" border="0"&gt;&lt;/img&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel="replies" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/feeds/6969659684839950921/comments/default" title="Post Comments" /><link rel="replies" type="text/html" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120147.html#comment-form" title="0 Comments" /><link rel="edit" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/6969659684839950921?v=2" /><link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/6969659684839950921?v=2" /><link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://feedproxy.google.com/~r/bmcreview/~3/5WSnu6eyWEY/20120147.html" title="2012.01.47" /><author><name>Bryn Mawr Classical Review</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12183270212416267662</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel="http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail" width="16" height="16" src="http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif" /></author><thr:total>0</thr:total><feedburner:origLink>http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120147.html</feedburner:origLink></entry><entry gd:etag="W/&quot;DkcFQX04eip7ImA9WhRUGE0.&quot;"><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6588247216777605704.post-85771573421593394</id><published>2012-01-28T21:26:00.001-05:00</published><updated>2012-01-28T21:26:50.332-05:00</updated><app:edited xmlns:app="http://www.w3.org/2007/app">2012-01-28T21:26:50.332-05:00</app:edited><title>2012.01.46</title><content type="html">Concetta Luna, Alain-Philippe Segonds (ed.), &lt;i&gt;Proclus, Commentaire sur le Parménide de Platon. Tome II, livre II. Collection des universités de France. Série grecque, 476.&lt;/i&gt;  Paris:  Les Belles Lettres, 2010.  Pp. cxliv, 350.  ISBN 9782251005607.  €57.00 (pb).     &lt;p&gt;Reviewed by Benedikt Strobel, Universität Trier (strobel@uni-trier.de) &lt;p&gt; &lt;a href="http://bmcr.brynmawr.edu/2012/2012-01-46.html"&gt;Version at BMCR home site&lt;/a&gt;&lt;p&gt; &lt;span class="fullpost"&gt;&lt;p&gt;Vor knapp mehr als vier Jahren erschien Buch II von Proklos' &lt;i&gt;Parmenides&lt;/i&gt;-Kommentar erstmals in einer  &lt;i&gt;kritischen&lt;/i&gt; Edition, enthalten im ersten Band&lt;sup&gt;1&lt;/sup&gt; der von Carlos Steel u.a. (= edd. O.) in der Reihe &lt;i&gt;Oxford Classical  Texts&lt;/i&gt; von 2007 bis 2009 publizierten dreibändigen Gesamt-Edition des &lt;i&gt;Parmenides&lt;/i&gt;-Kommentars (= ed. O.). Mit  dem hier anzuzeigenden zweiten Band der von Concetta Luna und Alain-Philippe Segonds (†) (= edd. P.) herausgegebenen  &lt;i&gt;Budé&lt;/i&gt;-Ausgabe des &lt;i&gt;Parmenides&lt;/i&gt;-Kommentars (= ed. P.) liegt nun eine weitere kritische Edition von Buch II  vor. Bedingt durch das andere Format der &lt;i&gt;Budé&lt;/i&gt;-Reihe, enthält der Band auch eine (französische) Übersetzung sowie ausführliche „Notes complémentaires".&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;In diesen braut sich auf vielen Seiten&lt;sup&gt;2&lt;/sup&gt; als dunkles Gewölk zusammen, was mittlerweile, auf mehr als 250 Seiten des jüngst  erschienenen dritten Bands der ed. P.,&lt;sup&gt;3&lt;/sup&gt; als heftiges Gewitter über die edd. O. hereingebrochen ist: eine Generalabrechnung  mit der editorischen Praxis der edd. O. Dieser als „Introduction au livre III" betitelte Verriß in Buchformat ist nicht Gegenstand  der vorliegenden Besprechung; dennoch muß hier auf ihn hingewiesen werden, da mit ihm diejenige Strategie ihren  Höhepunkt erreicht hat, die ihren Schatten bereits auf die „Notes complémentaires" des zweiten Bands der ed. P. wirft: die  Strategie, selbst die kleineren Fehler der früheren Editoren (v.a. der edd. O.) genüßlich auszuwalzen (vgl. z.B. 217 der „Notes  complémentaires": „Doit-on croire que les edd. Oxon. n'ont pas su faire la distinction entre un participe présent actif et un  participe aoriste passif ?"&lt;sup&gt;4&lt;/sup&gt;), um die philologischen Fähigkeiten der edd. O. in ein ungünstiges Licht zu rücken.&lt;sup&gt;5&lt;/sup&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Fehler der Vorgängereditionen sollten in einer neuen Edition korrigiert und, wo der Sache nach nötig, auch zur Sprache  gebracht werden; aber die Selbstgewißheit, mit der die edd. P. schon im zweiten Band mit der ed. O. ins Gericht gehen,  befremdet angesichts der erheblichen Schwierigkeiten, die die Konstitution des Texts des &lt;i&gt;Parmenides&lt;/i&gt;-Kommentars  aufwirft und die unausbleiblich zur Folge haben, daß editorische Entscheidungen an verschiedenen Stellen als zweifelhaft oder  jedenfalls nicht alternativlos erscheinen.&lt;sup&gt;6&lt;/sup&gt; Wie brüchig in der Tat das Fundament ist, auf dem die ostentative  Selbstgewißheit der edd. P. ruht, möchte ich an einigen Beispielen aus Buch II illustrieren, die den Aspekt der Textkonstitution  betreffen (Seiten- und Zeilenzahlen beziehen sich für Bücher I-III auf die ed. P., für die übrigen Bücher auf die zweite Edition  von Cousin; den edd. P. folgend, bezeichne ich mit „Σ" den Hyparchetyp der griechischen Textzeugen, mit „g" die lateinische  Übersetzung Wilhelms von Moerbeke).&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;724,19 ὑπενεχθέν ed. P. : ἀπενεχθέν Σ: &lt;i&gt;feratur&lt;/i&gt; g] Die edd. P. rechtfertigen ihre Konjektur mit der Feststellung, daß  Proklos an anderen Stellen ὑποφέρομαι in dem hier erforderlichen Sinne gebrauche (317). Die Feststellung ist richtig – was  die edd. P. aber nicht notieren: auch ἀποφέρομαι ist in demselben Sinn für Proklos an zwei Stellen außerhalb des  &lt;i&gt;Parmenides&lt;/i&gt;-Kommentars belegt (siehe Theol. Plat. II 7, 50,1-2: εἰς πλῆθος καὶ διαίρεσιν ἀποφέρεται und In Alc.  117,5-6: εἰς ἀοριστίαν ἀποφέρεται). Dies ist ein hinreichender Grund, um zu überlegen, ob nicht auch ἀποφέρομαι im hier  erforderlichen Sinne Proklos' &lt;i&gt;usus scribendi&lt;/i&gt; entspricht.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;724,23-25 οὕτω γὰρ ὁ ἐκείνων [sc. τῶν πολλῶν] λόγος εὐεξέλεγκτος, ἐπεί, εἴγε τὰ πολλὰ τιθοῖτο [τιθοῖτο ed. P. : τίθοιντο  Σ: &lt;i&gt;ponantur&lt;/i&gt; g] μετὰ τοῦ ἑνός, οὔπω διὰ τοῦτο [τοῦτο ed. P. ex g (&lt;i&gt;hoc&lt;/i&gt;) : ταῦτα Σ] ἐλέγχοιτο ἄν] τιθοῖτο  wird damit gerechtfertigt, daß das Subjekt nicht οἱ πολλοί, sondern ὁ Ζήνων sei (119). Diese Annahme ist  nicht plausibel, da  der Sprung von ὁ ἐκείνων λόγος – als (explizites) Subjekt zu εὐεξέλεγκτος – zu ὁ Ζήνων – als (implizites) Subjekt zu τιθοῖτο –  und wieder zurück zu ὁ ἐκείνων λόγος – als (implizites) Subjekt zu ἐλέγχοιτο – nur dazu geeignet wäre, Konfusion zu stiften  (der Subjektswechsel im folgenden Satz ist hingegen wohlverständlich). Als Einwand gegen οἱ πολλοί als Subjekt wird  vorgebracht: „Cela n'a évidemment pas de sens de dire « si les πολλοί avaient posé [τιθοῖντο] les plusieurs avec l'un », car, si  tel était le cas, Zénon n'aurait jamais songé à les réfuter, pour la simple raison que c'était là sa propre thèse" (119). Der  Einwand überzeugt nicht: denn Proklos erläutert hier mit einer kontrafaktischen Überlegung, &lt;i&gt;warum&lt;/i&gt; der λόγος der  Vielen zum Gegenstand der zenonischen Widerlegung wird: Es ist noch nicht die Annahme der vielen Dinge (vgl. οὔπω διὰ  ταῦτα [sc. τὰ πολλά]), die ihn widerlegbar macht, sondern die Annahme, daß die vielen Dinge nicht am Einen teilhaben: „Auf  diese Weise nämlich [d.h. aufgrund der Annahme, daß die vielen Dinge nicht am Einen teilhaben] ist ihr λόγος [d.h. der λόγος  der Vielen] leicht widerlegbar, denn wenn sie [sc. die Vielen] die vielen Dinge zusammen mit dem Einen ansetzen würden,  würde ihr λόγος noch nicht dieser [vielen Dinge] wegen [d.h. bloß aufgrund der Annahme der vielen Dinge] widerlegt werden  können". (Eine analoge Interpretation ist natürlich auch mit τιθοῖτο möglich, wenn ὁ ἐκείνων λόγος als Subjekt angenommen  wird.)&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;724,27 κατὰ &lt;τὴν&gt; [add. ed. P.] δόξαν τὴν ἐκείνων] Vgl. [Pl.] Epin. 984b5: κατὰ δόξαν τὴν ἐπιεικῆ und Arist. SE 180b24:  κατὰ δόξαν τὴν αὑτοῦ.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;725,30-31 ὡς δὲ μη&lt;δὲν κοινὸν ὅλως&gt; ἔχοντα ἀνόμοια ed. P., ὅλως iam add. ed. O. ex g (&lt;i&gt;totaliter&lt;/i&gt;)] Im folgenden  (725,33: οὐδὲν γὰρ ἔχει ταύτῃ κοινόν, siehe folgende Anmerkung) wird die These, daß die πολλά, verstanden als ἑνὸς  ἀμέτοχα, ἀνόμοια seien, damit begründet, daß sie nichts Gemeinsames haben. Diese Begründung wäre überflüssig, wenn  Proklos schon in 725,30-31 gesagt hätte: ὡς δὲ μη&lt;δὲν κοινὸν ὅλως&gt; ἔχοντα ἀνόμοια [sc. ἔσται τὰ πολλά]. Zu schreiben  ist vielmehr, teils aus g: ὡς δὲ μη&lt;δ' ὅλως&gt; ἓν ὄντα [ἓν ὄντα für ἔχοντα] ἀνόμοια [sc. ἔσται τὰ πολλά]. Denn genau auf das  μηδ' ὅλως ἓν εἶναι wird im folgenden (725,31-32) mit αὐτὸ τοῦτο [...] &lt;τὸ τοῦ ἑνὸς μὴ μετέχειν&gt; [ex g suppl. ed. O. praeter  τὸ, quod add. ed. P.] Bezug genommen. Vgl. zu ἓν ὄντα auch 725,18-19: τὰ πολλὰ [...] ἕν ἐστι. Der Gebrauch von μηδ' ὅλως  (bzw. μηδὲ ὅλως) ist typisch proklisch (21 Belege; keiner für μὴ ὅλως). Ob in Wilhelms Vorlage μὴ ὅλως oder μηδ' ὅλως  stand, muß offenbleiben: wenngleich er μηδ' ὅλως in der Tat üblicherweise mit &lt;i&gt;neque totaliter&lt;/i&gt; übersetzt (vgl. 128),  gibt es auch Belege für die Entsprechung μηδ' ὅλως ~ &lt;i&gt;non totaliter&lt;/i&gt; (vgl. Dub. 27,8 und Simp. In Cael. 57,24-25).&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;725,33-34 μηδὲν γὰρ ἔχει οὕτω κοινόν· τὸ γὰρ μὴ ἓν κοινόν ἐστι add. ed. P., partim ex g (&lt;i&gt;nichil enim habent sic  commune: quod enim commune est&lt;/i&gt;)] Die edd. P. tadeln die edd. O. für die Wahl von οὐδὲν statt μηδὲν mit dem  Argument, daß Proklos im folgenden (725,35 und 37) τὸ μηδὲν ἔχειν κοινόν schreibe (129). Dieses Argument läßt die nötige  „connaissance de la langue grecque"&lt;sup&gt;7&lt;/sup&gt; vermissen: In 725,35 und 37 steht μηδὲν, weil dies die mit Artikel versehene  Infinitivkonstruktion fordert (vgl. Kühner/Gerth II, 197); an der vorliegenden Stelle hingegen ist οὐδὲν korrekt (an den beiden  Stellen bei Proklos, an denen μηδὲν zu Beginn eines γὰρ-Satzes überliefert ist, ist es in eine Infinitivkonstruktion eingebettet;  sonst findet sich durchweg οὐδὲν γὰρ).  Fragwürdig ist weiter die Deutung von &lt;i&gt;sic&lt;/i&gt; als Wiedergabe von οὕτω; gemeint  ist hier nicht „auf diese Weise", sondern „in dieser Hinsicht". Der Ausdruck dafür ist ταύτῃ (das von Wilhelm häufig mit  &lt;i&gt;sic&lt;/i&gt; übersetzt wird). Das τὸ γὰρ μὴ ἓν κοινόν ἐστι schließlich eignet sich nicht zur Begründung von οὐδὲν γὰρ ἔχει  ταύτῃ κοινόν, sondern steht dazu im Widerspruch (wenn das μὴ ἕν den πολλά gemeinsam ist, haben sie doch etwas  Gemeinsames). Proklos' Argumentation fordert vielmehr τὸ γὰρ κοινὸν ἕν ἐστι (aus g mit Ausnahme von ἕν): Die Aussage,  daß das Gemeinsame ἕν ist, soll im Umkehrschluß rechtfertigen, daß die vielen Dinge, die nicht am ἕν teilhaben, nichts  Gemeinsames haben.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;732,8 ἐπιτελῇ τοὺς λόγους ed. P. ex g (&lt;i&gt;consummet sermones&lt;/i&gt;) : ἐπὶ τε&lt;sup&gt;λ&lt;/sup&gt; (τέλους W) τῶν λόγων Σ] Die  gewaltsame Änderung des überlieferten τῶν λόγων in τοὺς λόγους stimmt mißtrauisch, und dieser Verdacht bestätigt sich,  wenn man beachtet, daß Proklos ἐπιτελέω nicht im hier erforderlichen Sinne von „beenden", sondern im Sinne von „zur  Ausführung bringen" verwendet. Korrekt ist vielmehr das von Cousin und den edd. O. gedruckte ἐπὶ τέλει τῶν λόγων. Das  folgende καὶ ist nicht konnektiv, sondern adverbial („auch"). Wilhelms Übersetzung gründet vermutlich in einer Verderbnis  seiner Vorlage.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;733,5 εἰ &lt;δὲ&gt; [add. ed. P.] τοῦτο] Die Einfügung von δὲ soll ein Asyndeton vermeiden; aber das Asyndeton bei εἰ τοῦτο ist  bei Proklos üblich (vgl. In Prm. 821,17; 867,15-16; 1113,18).&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;733,15-16 καὶ πρὸς ἄλληλα *** [lacunam stat. ed. P.] μέντοι] Die Annahme der Lücke ist überflüssig; Proklos verwendet die  Iunktur καὶ ... μέντοι öfter (vgl. z.B. In R. 2,188,1-2; In. Ti. 1,253,9; In Ti. 1,177,23). μέντοι dient der Betonung von πρὸς  ἄλληλα im Kontrast zu πρὸς αὐτόν (733,14-15).&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;745,40-746,6 δεῖ δὲ μεμνῆσθαι κἀκείνου [κἀκείνου ed. P. : κἀκείνων Σ: &lt;i&gt;et illorum&lt;/i&gt; g], ὅτι πᾶσαι τῶν ὁπωσοῦν εἶναι  λεγομένων αἱ μονάδες τὰ μὲν παράγουσιν ὡς ἀπὸ ὁλικῶν ἑαυτῶν καθ' ὑπόβασιν μερικώτερα, τῆς ἰδιότητος τῆς αὐτῆς  &lt;μὲν&gt; [μὲν add. ed. P.] μενούσης, μερικωτέρας δὲ μόνον γιγνομένης, τὰ δὲ κατ' οὐσίας ἐξαλλαγὴν ὡς ἀπὸ  παραδειγμάτων &lt;ἑαυτῶν&gt; [add. ed. P.] εἰκόνας [εἰκόνας ed. P. : εἰκόνων Σ: &lt;i&gt;imaginum&lt;/i&gt; g] &lt;ὡς&gt; [add. ed. P.]  γίγνεσθαι προόδους] Fünf Änderungen in einem einzigen Satz, von denen vier falsch sind. Vgl. zum überlieferten κἀκείνων  ὅτι die von Proklos häufig verwendete Iunktur κἀκεῖνα [...] ὅτι: In R. 1,144,21; In Prm. 938,38; 1025,39; in Ti. 2,162,4 (etc.).  Für die drei letzten Änderungen gilt: ἑνὸς ἀτόπου δοθέντος τὰ ἄλλα συμβαίνει. Da sie annehmen, daß ὡς ἀπὸ  παραδειγμάτων genau parallel zu ὡς ἀπὸ ὁλικῶν ἑαυτῶν konstruiert werden müsse (vgl. 196), verkennen die edd. P. die  wirkliche Funktion des ὡς vor ἀπὸ παραδειγμάτων, welches einen Konsekutivsatz (ὡς ἀπὸ παραδειγμάτων εἰκόνων  γίγνεσθαι προόδους) einführt. Syntaktisch ergibt sich daraus kein exakter Parallelismus, aber Struktur und Sinn des Satzes  bleiben völlig verständlich.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;747,28-29 τὸ μὲν μᾶλλον &lt;μεταλαμβάνον ὁμοιοῦται καὶ ἀνομοιοῦται μᾶλλον&gt; [add. ed. P.], τὸ δὲ ἧττον δῆλον ὡς ἧττον]  Der Lösungsansatz ist gut, aber die Lösung selbst befriedigt nicht, denn sie generiert ein an dieser Stelle nicht akzeptables  Asyndeton. Es läßt sich leicht vermeiden, indem man annimmt, daß τὸ μὲν μᾶλλον &lt;μεταλαμβάνον&gt; und τὸ δὲ ἧττον [sc.  μεταλαμβάνον] partitive Appositionen zu ἕκαστον sind und jeweils aus 747,25-26 λέγεται ὅμοιον καὶ ἀνόμοιον  mitzudenken ist. Schreibe entsprechend: τὸ μὲν μᾶλλον &lt;μεταλαμβάνον μᾶλλον&gt; [sc. λέγεται ὅμοιον καὶ ἀνόμοιον], τὸ δὲ  ἧττον δῆλον ὡς ἧττον, mit Komma statt Hochpunkt an das Vorhergehende anzuschließen.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Diese Beispiele seien angeführt, um das von den edd. P. gezeichnete Zerrbild der ,guten' Edition einerseits (der ed. P.), der  ,schlechten' andererseits (der ed. O.) ein wenig zurechtzurücken. Natürlich liegt in meiner Anführung ausschließlich negativer  Beispiele eine gewisse Einseitigkeit, aber sie soll hier als Korrektiv der Einseitigkeit dienen, mit der die edd. P. ihre Vorgänger   kritisieren. Im übrigen sollen die großen und offensichtlichen Verdienste der ed. P. nicht verschwiegen werden: erhebliche  Fortschritte in der Analyse der handschriftlichen Überlieferung, in der Darbietung der relevanten Zeugen dieser Überlieferung  wie auch in der Dokumentation moderner editorischer Interventionen, nicht zuletzt in der (von gelegentlichen Ausnahmen  abgesehen) sorgfältigen Prüfung des handschriftlich Überlieferten. Die Edition weckt Freude über viele schöne neue Ergebnisse; leider ist diese – aus den genannten Gründen – eine vergällte Freude.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;br&gt; &lt;hr&gt;&lt;b&gt;Notes:&lt;/b&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;br&gt; 1.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Carlos Steel/Caroline Mace/Pieter d'Hoine, Procli in Platonis Parmenidem Commentaria. Tomus I libros I-III  continens, Oxford 2007. &lt;br&gt; 2.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Vgl. z.B. 128-129, 131, 150, 169-171, 173, 195-196, 208, 215-217, 243-244, 251, 255, 260-261, 270-273,  279, 285, 287. &lt;br&gt; 3.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Vgl. Concetta Luna/Alain-Philippe Segonds, Proclus: Commentaire sur le &lt;i&gt;Parménide&lt;/i&gt; de Platon. Tome III,  1&lt;sup&gt;re&lt;/sup&gt; partie: Introduction au livre III, Paris 2011, lxxxii-cccxliv („Chapitre I.II: L'édition d'Oxford"). &lt;br&gt; 4.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Die edd. O. drucken versehentlich ὑποτιθὲν aus A statt ὑποτεθὲν. &lt;br&gt; 5.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Vgl. das Fazit über die ed. O. in Luna/Segonds, Proclus: Commentaire sur le &lt;i&gt;Parménide&lt;/i&gt; de Platon. Tome  III, a.a.O. [Anm. 3], cccxviii: „[...] la maîtrise des techniques philologiques et même tout simplement la connaissance  de la langue grecque s'avèrent insuffisantes, s'agissant d'une édition qui prétend être l'édition critique définitive. Il y  a donc nécessité de donner une nouvelle édition appuyée sur la connaissance complète et exacte de la  documentation manuscrite et des conjectures proposées par les savants, et conforme aux méthodes philologiques aujourd'hui généralement appliquées." &lt;br&gt; 6.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Vgl. meine Besprechung zu Leen Van Campe/Carlos Steel, Procli in Platonis Parmenidem Commentaria. Tomus III  libros VI-VII continens, Oxford 2009, in: Gnomon 83 (2011), 485-492, hier 487. &lt;br&gt; 7.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Vgl. oben Anm. 5.   &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;  &lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6588247216777605704-85771573421593394?l=www.bmcreview.org' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="feedflare"&gt;
&lt;a href="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?a=_bt6PYqvvFg:0xw3sNN8_ro:yIl2AUoC8zA"&gt;&lt;img src="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?d=yIl2AUoC8zA" border="0"&gt;&lt;/img&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel="replies" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/feeds/85771573421593394/comments/default" title="Post Comments" /><link rel="replies" type="text/html" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120146.html#comment-form" title="0 Comments" /><link rel="edit" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/85771573421593394?v=2" /><link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/85771573421593394?v=2" /><link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://feedproxy.google.com/~r/bmcreview/~3/_bt6PYqvvFg/20120146.html" title="2012.01.46" /><author><name>Bryn Mawr Classical Review</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12183270212416267662</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel="http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail" width="16" height="16" src="http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif" /></author><thr:total>0</thr:total><feedburner:origLink>http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120146.html</feedburner:origLink></entry><entry gd:etag="W/&quot;DUcDRX09fip7ImA9WhRUFko.&quot;"><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6588247216777605704.post-1187504541385930756</id><published>2012-01-27T10:11:00.001-05:00</published><updated>2012-01-27T10:11:14.366-05:00</updated><app:edited xmlns:app="http://www.w3.org/2007/app">2012-01-27T10:11:14.366-05:00</app:edited><title>2012.01.45</title><content type="html">Mabel Lang, &lt;i&gt;Thucydidean Narrative and Discourse.&lt;/i&gt;  Ann Arbor:  Michigan Classical Press, 2011.  Pp. xxiii, 219.  ISBN 9780979971341.  $65.00.    Contributors:  Edited by Jeffrey S. Rusten and Richard Hamilton.  &lt;p&gt;Reviewed by Timothy Doran, University of California at Berkeley (doran@berkeley.edu) &lt;p&gt; &lt;a href="http://bmcr.brynmawr.edu/2012/2012-01-45.html"&gt;Version at BMCR home site&lt;/a&gt;&lt;p&gt; &lt;span class="fullpost"&gt;&lt;p&gt;[The Table of Contents appears at the end of the review.]&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Mabel Lang died in 2010 after 53 years of publishing a dozen books and over four dozen articles on Greek history,  archaeology, epigraphy, and literature on topics varying from the Greek abacus to Homeric prayers. At Bryn Mawr she  was Paul Shorey Professor of Greek, receiving this title in 1971 after Richmond Lattimore. This edition of her works  on Thucydides, collected and edited by Rusten and Hamilton, contains a brief foreword by Mary Patterson McPherson  giving the reader an impression of Lang's character and personal style; an essay by Rusten; Lang's essays  themselves, which number fifteen, most previously published; an absorbing biographical sketch by her student  Eleanor Dickey explaining Lang's cult status at Bryn Mawr and manifest gifts as teacher and scholar; a list of Lang's  publications; and a bibliography. Rusten's essay describes Lang's modes of analysis, explains how the volume is  organized, and discusses each essay within, alerting readers to others' works which have picked up where Lang left  off, or have productively disagreed with Lang's views. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;This volume overall contributes to the growing body of studies of Thucydidean narratology and to many historical  events and issues in Thucydides' text. It will thus not alienate those scholars to whom some narratological analysis  may seem overly contrived. Its essays can be profitably read alongside Hornblower's three-volume &lt;i&gt;Commentary  on Thucydides&lt;/i&gt; and particularly his 1994 essay "Narratology and Thucydides," Rood's &lt;i&gt;Thucydides: Narrative  and Explanation&lt;/i&gt;, even very historical and non-narratological works on Thucydides like Gomme, Andrewes, and  Dover &lt;i&gt;Historical Commentary on Thucydides&lt;/i&gt;, as well as more speech-focused recent works such as Carolyn  Dewald's &lt;i&gt;Thucydides' War Narrative: a Structural Study&lt;/i&gt;, Paula Debnar's &lt;i&gt;Speaking the Same Language:  Speech and Audience in Thucydides' Spartan Debates&lt;/i&gt;, Jeffrey Rusten (ed.), &lt;i&gt;Thucydides (Oxford Readings in  Classical Studies)&lt;/i&gt;, and many essays in the recent &lt;i&gt;Brill's Companion to Thucydides&lt;/i&gt;, especially those by  Rood, Morrison, Stahl, and Bakker. Although focused on form and structure, Lang neither blocks out the exterior  world of other types of evidence and authors, nor radically reconceptualizes Thucydides' work as a sort of Hartogian  or Fehlingesque "Thucydidean imaginary." All the same, her primary criterion for her judgment of Thucydides in most  essays here is his authorial effectiveness, not his accuracy as might be controlled from other evidence. This balance  works very well, with some exceptions. Rather than skimming too briefly over each essay in this book, many of  which, again, have been published already, I here explore those I consider particularly relevant or representative.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The essays published as Chapters 2 through 9, all previously published from 1948 to 1996, focus more on historical  events than on Thucydides' text. "A Note on Ithome," originally published in 1967, discusses Thucydides' account of  the Spartan promise to the Thasians to invade Attike in order to prevent the Athenians from taking Thasos. Lang's  interpretation does not entirely convince. Most see the Spartans' failure to invade Attike as resulting from Sparta's  horrific earthquake of the 460s. Lang instead sees the Spartans summoning the Athenians into the Peloponnese in  order to divert them from taking Thasos, thus keeping their promise to the Thasians, and then dismissing them since  upon Thasos' capture there was no point in diverting the Athenians any longer. Yet de Ste. Croix' explanation for the  Spartan dismissal of the Athenian forces meshes better with Thucydides' own: namely, that the Spartans were afraid  that the Athenians might have sympathy for the helots, and distrusted the Athenians on ethno-racial grounds.&lt;sup&gt;1&lt;/sup&gt;  And if the earthquake was even a small fraction as damaging as is suggested by the tradition preserved in Diodorus  Siculus 11.63.4 and Plutarch's &lt;i&gt;Kimon&lt;/i&gt; 16, perhaps Sparta was too pressed by Spartiate deaths and massive  joint helot-perioikic revolt to engage in subtle diplomacy of the kind Lang reconstructs.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;"Scapegoat Pausanias," also originally published in 1967 and presented here as chapter 4, questions Thucydides'  narration of the Spartan regent Pausanias' degeneration in the Hellespont after the Persian Wars and Sparta's  subsequent punishment of him (Thuc. 1.128-134). Many details in Thucydides' account indeed seem implausible,  such as how precisely the letter from Pausanias to Xerxes could have been discovered (Thuc. 1.128.6). But as Lang  notes, many cruces in the passage have been used by different scholars both to support and to undermine  Thucydides' historical accuracy, such as the Persian locutions in Xerxes' letter in 1.129.3; these can support its  accuracy or tell against it since they might seem planted. Moreover, some of Lang's suspicions may not convince all  readers. She distrusts Thucydides' account of Sparta's failure to protest Pausanias' demotion and eviction from  Byzantion. However, this might instead evidence a rather panhellenist Spartan horror at Pausanias' stylistic Medism,  as Thucydides described in 1.130—that is, at Pausanias' going native like Kurtz in &lt;i&gt;Apocalypse Now.&lt;/i&gt; Lang  argues that the Spartan government authorized Pausanias' Persian parleys and, upon these being made public,  branded him a rogue agent. Her reconstruction is ingenious, but highly hypothetical—as she herself admits.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Analysis of patterns in Thucydides' writing predominates in the essays published as chapters 1 and 10—15; these all  date from the 1990s and later. "Participial Motivation in Thucydides," first published in 1995 and printed here as  chapter 1, analyzes how Thucydides attributes motivation to his individuals with participles conveying knowing,  perceiving, thinking, willing, expecting, or trusting. Lang notes that most of the individuals whose motivations  Thucydides describes, such as Cleon, were probably not among his circle of informants: this implies, naturally, that  he took liberties in assessing motivation. The essay ends with two appendices: one listing men by name and the  participles used to motivate their actions, and another organized by participle with the names of the persons upon  whom they were used and their connected actions. This should prove a fine tool for further analysis of persons in  Thucydides.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Chapter 11, "Thucydides as Speech-Writer," reconstructed from Lang's notes by Hamilton and Rusten, compares two  speeches from Thucydides 4: that by Brasidas to the Akanthians, and that by Hermocrates to the Sicilians. Lang  plausibly argues that Thucydides never heard these, but had to invent them along his usual lines. These speeches  both feature ring composition and unity of theme expressed through recurring catchphrases. Here Lang argues that  the repetitiveness of Brasidas' notorious invocations of freedom alongside his threats may display Thucydides'  delight in the curt, reusable effectiveness of his own rhetorical creation. Lang convincingly argues that the formulaic  nature of these speeches differs from speeches Thucydides gives to the two men elsewhere because these speeches  perforce involved less reportage and more creative effort on Thucydides' part. A similar difference in rhetorical  texture appears in a speech Alcibiades gave to the Spartans at 6.89-92, which differs from Thucydides' other speech  of Alcibiades at 6.16-18: Lang argues from this fact and from the speech's circularity that it nicely represents the  Thucydidean τὰ δέοντα.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;"Thucydides, First Person," also never published, appears as Chapter 12. It first foregrounds the difference between  the Herodotean &lt;i&gt;historei&lt;/i&gt; and the Thucydidean &lt;i&gt;sungraphei&lt;/i&gt;—to Lang, these are respectively acts of  compiling versus interpretation. This distinction helps to inform the other ways by which Thucydides separates  himself from Herodotus. This leads to a brilliant, hilarious reinterpretation of Thucydides' opening words in which  the anxiety of (Herodotean) influence lies behind almost every phrase, then a careful listing of distinctions among the  patterns of Thucydides' usages of first-person pronouns and verbs, finding some usages to be interpretive or  explanatory and others to be argumentative.   Chapter 15, "Necessary for whom? Direct vs. Indirect Speeches in Thucydides," another previously unpublished essay,  is the longest and most involved piece in the volume. In it Lang argues that Thucydides uses direct discourse to  interpret and explain, and indirect discourse to show motivation and the creation of incentives for desired behavior.  She then builds on this to create an increasingly complex series of distinctions. For example, in structured pairs of  direct and indirect speeches, direct speeches occur when the speaker needs to make a more difficult argument so  that rhetorical flourishes may help it, whereas indirect speeches suffice for more obvious arguments. Her detection of  these elaborate, hidden structures of paired and tripled speeches—some chiastic, some in the order of thesis- antithesis-synthesis—in many places in Thucydides' account enables her to argue (unsurprisingly) that the structure  and function of some sets of speeches in his text is too contrived to represent an unembellished account of the actual proceedings (e.g. the Plataian-Theban debate in Thucydides Book 3) and concludes that Thucydides has  resorted to writing "τὰ δέοντα with a vengeance" (p. 173). This will not be very surprising to most readers in the  21&lt;sup&gt;st&lt;/sup&gt; century. The essay ends with a chart over nine pages long compiled by Lang and Rusten which  codes each speech in Thucydides 2-5.25, 6, and 7 according to whether it is written in direct or indirect discourse,  what its type is (proposal, interchange, advice, excuse, command, anecdote, etc.), and its response (negative, no  response, or positive). This sort of tabular format, with its abbreviations, looks intimidating and may leave  chartophobic classicists cold, but that is beside the point; it is a real feat of analysis allowing us to see how  Thucydides used words, and can enable scholars to discover further patterns. Admittedly Lang's discovery of such  highly elaborated speech patterns may strike some readers as an overly imaginative, overly schematic quasi- numerology at first. And not everyone will be convinced that these structures exist, or carry the meanings she sees.  One is reminded of Gordon Shrimpton's caveat in his review of her methodologically similar 1984 work  &lt;i&gt;Herodotean Narrative and Discourse&lt;/i&gt;: "is so varied a 'pattern' really one at all, and not a mere reflection of  the multiformity of reality?"&lt;sup&gt;2&lt;/sup&gt;  Even if not everyone is entirely convinced, many will find Lang's schema helpful for teaching and reading Thucydides at an advanced level; and the lengths she has gone to support her schema exhibit  the rigorous analysis for which she was famous.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The editors deserve credit for their publication of this coda to a great scholar's life. While it is true that many of these  essays can be obtained (for those affiliated with subscribing institutions) through JSTOR, the new material in the  book (74 pages of unpublished material from Lang, 25 pages from other scholars in the personal essays and such,  and a complete bibliography) justifies its modest expense. I am unconvinced by some of Lang's arguments, but they  are ingenious and well-wrought nevertheless, and I may be on the skeptical end of the spectrum of these sorts of  things. Aside from this, overall this collection of Lang's writings should complement any bookshelf devoted to  Thucydides or to narratological approaches to ancient literature.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;h4&gt;Table of Contents&lt;/h4&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;/p&gt; Acknowledgements (Jeffrey Rusten and Richard Hamilton)	ix&lt;br&gt; Foreword (Mary Patterson McPherson) xi&lt;br&gt; Mabel Lang on Thucydides (Jeffrey Rusten) xiii&lt;br&gt; Part One: Narrative&lt;br&gt; 1 Participial Motivation in Thucydides (1995) 1&lt;br&gt; Narrative Inconsistencies Internal and External: 17&lt;br&gt; 2 A Note on Ithome (1967) 19&lt;br&gt; 3 Kylonian Conspiracy (1967) 27&lt;br&gt; 4 Scapegoat Pausanias (1967) 37&lt;br&gt; 5 The Murder of Hipparchus (1955) 49&lt;br&gt; 6 Alcibiades vs. Phrynicus (1996) 63&lt;br&gt; Narrative Structure and Historical Interpretation: 71&lt;br&gt; 7 Thucydides and the Epidamnian Affair (1968) 73&lt;br&gt; 8 The Revolution of the 400 (1948) 79&lt;br&gt; 9 Revolution of the 400: Chronology and Constitutions (1967) 97&lt;br&gt; Part Two: Discourse&lt;br&gt; Thucydidean Thought-Patterns 111&lt;br&gt; 10 Thucydidean Thought (2002)	113&lt;br&gt; 11 Thucydides as Speech-Writer (previously unpublished) 117&lt;br&gt; Herodotean Inheritances and Adaptations 127&lt;br&gt; 12 Thucydides, First Person (previously unpublished) 129&lt;br&gt; 13 The Thucydidean Tetralogy (1.67-88) (1999) 139&lt;br&gt; 14 The Paired Speeches of the Corinthians (1.120-24) and Pericles (1.140-44) and the Stories They Enclose  (previously unpublished) 145&lt;br&gt; 15 Necessary for Whom? Direct vs. Indirect Speeches in Thucydides 151&lt;br&gt; Biographical Sketch (Eleanor Dickey) 197&lt;br&gt; Publications by Mabel Lang 209&lt;br&gt; Bibliography 213&lt;br&gt; &lt;br&gt; &lt;hr&gt;&lt;b&gt;Notes:&lt;/b&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;br&gt; 1.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; De Ste. Croix,  &lt;i&gt;The Origins of the Peloponnesian War&lt;/i&gt; (1972), 179-80. &lt;br&gt; 2.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Shrimpton, Gordon S. Review of &lt;i&gt; Herodotean Narrative and Discourse&lt;/i&gt; by Mabel Lang (Cambridge and  London, 1984). &lt;i&gt; Phoenix&lt;/i&gt; vol. 39, No. 1, Spring 1985, 80-83.     &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;  &lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6588247216777605704-1187504541385930756?l=www.bmcreview.org' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="feedflare"&gt;
&lt;a href="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?a=merWSoZ2jgI:cTw9UA4nNGY:yIl2AUoC8zA"&gt;&lt;img src="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?d=yIl2AUoC8zA" border="0"&gt;&lt;/img&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel="replies" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/feeds/1187504541385930756/comments/default" title="Post Comments" /><link rel="replies" type="text/html" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120145.html#comment-form" title="0 Comments" /><link rel="edit" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/1187504541385930756?v=2" /><link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/1187504541385930756?v=2" /><link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://feedproxy.google.com/~r/bmcreview/~3/merWSoZ2jgI/20120145.html" title="2012.01.45" /><author><name>Bryn Mawr Classical Review</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12183270212416267662</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel="http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail" width="16" height="16" src="http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif" /></author><thr:total>0</thr:total><feedburner:origLink>http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120145.html</feedburner:origLink></entry><entry gd:etag="W/&quot;DUYDRHY7eCp7ImA9WhRUFk4.&quot;"><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6588247216777605704.post-7698700503526655588</id><published>2012-01-26T23:06:00.001-05:00</published><updated>2012-01-26T23:06:15.800-05:00</updated><app:edited xmlns:app="http://www.w3.org/2007/app">2012-01-26T23:06:15.800-05:00</app:edited><title>2012.01.44</title><content type="html">Laurianne Martinez-Sève, &lt;i&gt;Atlas du monde hellénistique (336-31 av. J.-C.): pouvoirs et territoires après Alexandre le Grand. Atlas. Mémoires.&lt;/i&gt;  Paris:  Autrement, 2011.  Pp. 80.  ISBN 9782746714908.  €17.00 (pb).     &lt;p&gt;Reviewed by Pierre Fröhlich, Université de Paris-1-Panthéon-Sorbonne (pierre.frohlich@univ-paris1.fr) &lt;p&gt; &lt;a href="http://bmcr.brynmawr.edu/2012/2012-01-44.html"&gt;Version at BMCR home site&lt;/a&gt;&lt;p&gt; &lt;span class="fullpost"&gt;&lt;p&gt;Cet atlas appartient à une série de petits ouvrages de qualité, destinés au grand public cultivé et aux étudiants. Les  cartes, de format relativement petit, sont accompagnées de textes de présentation, de tableaux, de schémas et de  brefs extraits de documents écrits. Il s'agit en fait d'une véritable introduction à l'histoire du monde hellénistique.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Après une brève présentation des sources disponibles et des débats historiographiques, puis un tableau du monde  grec en 336, l'auteur aborde une série de chapitres d'abord chronologiques. Le règne d'Alexandre bénéficie d'une  partie à part, les cartes retraçant les phases successives de son règne avant de s'achever sur les structures de  l'Empire. Cette partie du livre est moins originale que les suivantes, dans la mesure où la conquête d'Alexandre a  déjà été abondamment cartographiée. On notera cependant l'intérêt des cartes consacrées aux années 229-224,  soutenues par la connaissance qu'a l'auteur des régions alors parcourues par l'armée d'Alexandre, et qui sont plus  précises qu'à l'ordinaire. La partie suivante, « un monde en mouvement », obéit à un découpage chronologique. Les  cartes, à petite échelle, sont nombreuses et offrent soit des vues d'ensemble à des dates-clef (301, 281, vers 246,  etc.), soit des vues sur telle partie du monde hellénistique (p.ex. l'Orient en 130 et 67). Les quatre parties suivantes  sont consacrées à une aire géographique (et politique): "Les Séleucides et leurs voisins", "Les Lagides", "Le monde  égéen" et "Le monde occidental". C'est la partie du livre la plus dense et la plus intéressante. L'ouvrage se termine  par des tableaux généalogiques, une chronologie, un bref glossaire et une bibliographie succincte.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;L'auteur a donc écrit un ouvrage qui s'apparente à un manuel d'enseignement supérieur, mais d'une grande qualité  comme d'une originalité certaine. L'atout principal en est naturellement l'illustration. Si nombre de cartes s'appuient  sur une cartographie scientifique relativement fournie et bien diffusée (ainsi pour le royaume séleucide), leur  abondance et leur variété permettent un regard neuf, car la représentation cartographique est également porteuse  d'une synthèse d'un genre un peu différent. Le livre permet ainsi de visualiser, certes de façon très simplifiée, des  situations rarement montrées de la sorte, comme, pour ne donner que quelques exemples, la Grèce entre 301 et 287  (p. 23), le monde hellénistique vers 145 (p. 27), les phases de la désintégration du royaume séleucide (p. 42-43), la  domination lagide en Égée (p. 48-49), les opérations de Philippe V de Macédoine (p. 59), le rayonnement des  concours de Magnésie du Méandre (p. 65), ou l'Adriatique au III&lt;sup&gt;e&lt;/sup&gt; et au II&lt;sup&gt;e&lt;/sup&gt; siècle (p. 72- 73). Mais les compétences de l'auteur l'ont également conduite à insérer une série de cartes sur l'Asie centrale, en  dépit des difficultés dues aux très sérieuses lacunes documentaires. D'où la relative imprécision de la carte de l'Asie  centrale séleucide (p. 34), néanmoins utile. On saluera la présence de celles consacrées à "l'Extrême-Orient grec" (p.  44-45), rarement offertes dans des ouvrages généraux, qui bénéficient des acquis les plus récents de la recherche en  ce domaine. Elles ont l'avantage de prolonger la représentation au-delà de la Bactriane, jusqu'au I&lt;sup&gt;er&lt;/sup&gt;  siècle de notre ère.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Tel quel, l'ouvrage s'inscrit dans un genre bien déterminé – le manuel ou le livre d'initiation – et dans une tradition  cartographique particulière. On ne s'y reportera pas pour localiser un lieu, une cité, une région donnée : pour cela,  on dispose d'instruments infiniment plus précis, comme le &lt;i&gt;Barrington Atlas&lt;/i&gt;, voire le vieux mais non  remplacé &lt;i&gt;Westermann Atlas zur Weltgeschichte&lt;/i&gt;, dont la partie antique garde encore de la valeur.&lt;sup&gt;1&lt;/sup&gt; Les  cartes de cet atlas, réalisées par M. Benoit-Guyot, ont pour but de donner à voir et à comprendre des phénomènes,  des évolutions, des dynamiques, selon une approche que l'on pourrait rapidement qualifier de française. Les brefs  textes qui les accompagnent ne sont jamais redondants. S'ils sont par la force des choses très synthétiques et  procèdent à bien des simplifications, ils ne sont pas simplistes. En définitive, cet atlas procure, par les cartes et le  texte, malgré sa brièveté apparente, une remarquable densité d'informations. Si l'on considère la vaste et complexe  matière sur laquelle cette synthèse est édifiée, il y a là un tour de force qu'il faut saluer.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;L'atlas s'éloigne souvent de l'histoire événementielle pour permettre de visualiser des structures, comme  l'intéressante carte sur "Les formes d'organisation politique dans le royaume séleucide" (p. 39), où on a tenté de  distinguer à la fois les zones où le modèle de la cité domine de celles où l'organisation du peuplement est  villageoise, tout en faisant voir les zones où le contrôle séleucide paraît plus faible. On trouvera également une carte  de l'organisation de l'Égypte lagide, moins originale, comme une tentative de cartographie des "ressources et  revenus du royaume lagide", donc des échanges (p. 50 et 52). Certes, toutes les cartes ne  sont pas  convaincantes&lt;sup&gt;2&lt;/sup&gt; et l'on peut trouver, dans le détail, matière à bien des discussions.&lt;sup&gt;3&lt;/sup&gt; Mais c'est le corollaire de  toute entreprise de synthèse. Même limitée à un aspect que traduit le sous-titre du livre ("pouvoirs et territoires"),  elle demeure vaste.&lt;sup&gt;4&lt;/sup&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Les ambitions cartographiques sont donc assez grandes. C'est à la fois la force et la faiblesse de l'ouvrage. Nos  connaissances sont parfois si faibles que l'on doute de la pertinence de certaines cartes: ainsi p. 12 celle des  tentatives de reconquête perse en Asie Mineure, qui se limite à un vague et contestable liseré orangé pour  matérialiser la zone côtière censée avoir été reconquise, et à quatre grosses flèches indiquant de vagues directions  des offensives terrestres. La carte – on devrait plutôt parler de croquis – ne donne en fait rien à voir et n'apporte  guère à la compréhension de la période: était-elle utile? Les mêmes remarques peuvent s'appliquer à celle p. 18, où  la "contre attaque macédonienne" face à la révolte d'Agis III est signalée par une flèche reliant en ligne directe Pella à  la Grèce centrale, en s'affranchissant de toute contrainte de relief comme des trajets possibles. L'approche  cartographique trouve ici ses limites. On peut également s'interroger sur la réussite de certaines tentatives de  cartographie, comme celle qui porte sur la typologie de sources disponibles (p. 4-5), où l'on a distingué des zones  en fonction de la quantité de documents disponible (forte, moyenne, faible, absence de document). L'intention est  louable, qui devait être de donner à voir l'hétérogénéité de nos connaissances en fonction des régions, comme celle  de la répartition des types de documents. Mais la typologie est trop simpliste pour ne pas paraître arbitraire. Il en va  de même pour la carte de la p. 38, qui entend distinguer les densités humaines dans le royaume séleucide, entre  trois zones. L'image d'ensemble n'est peut-être pas fausse, mais, en toute rigueur, l'établissement d'une telle carte  est-elle réellement possible, lorsqu'une simple estimation démographique est impossible même dans les zones qui  pouvaient avoir été les plus densément peuplées? Sur ce point, la carte donne l'illusion de la certitude, alors qu'elle  n'est qu'une grossière approximation. On ne peut certes faire autrement, mais, sans avertissement sur son caractère  hautement conjectural, cette carte est trompeuse.&lt;sup&gt;5&lt;/sup&gt; Très séduisant de prime abord, l'ouvrage cède ainsi parfois à  l'illusion cartographique. Dans l'état de nos connaissances, il n'est peut-être pas possible de tout cartographier. Bien  plus, la carte conduit à figer des réalités complexes et mouvantes. S'agissant de territoires, elle utilise des aplats et  donne l'illusion de l'uniformité comme de l'existence de frontières. Les auteurs ont sans doute été conscients de cet  obstacle en ne dessinant précisément pas de frontière. Mais la représentation des territoires des grands royaumes  (voire du royaume attalide) n'est-elle pas malgré tout trompeuse ? Pour le royaume séleucide, on serait presque  porté à se représenter la domination royale comme une sorte de peau de léopard dont on ne saurait trop comment  en dresser une carte.&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p&gt;Cela dit, il n'entrait peut-être pas dans la nature de l'ouvrage de poser ces problèmes méthodologiques. Il aurait  néanmoins été souhaitable de signaler aux lecteurs les incertitudes qui pèsent sur la plupart de ces cartes.&lt;sup&gt;6&lt;/sup&gt; Ces  réserves paraissent malgré tout minimes en regard du profit qu'auront les lecteurs de cet atlas dont le grand intérêt  dépasse ce que le titre laisserait entendre. Il s'agit d'une excellente et originale introduction à l'histoire du monde  hellénistique.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;br&gt; &lt;hr&gt;&lt;b&gt;Notes:&lt;/b&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;br&gt; 1.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; R.J.A. Talbert (dir.), &lt;i&gt;Barrington Atlas of the Greek and Roman World&lt;/i&gt;, Princeton 2000. &lt;i&gt;E. Kirsten et H.  E. Stier, Westermann großer Altlas zur Weltgeschichte&lt;/i&gt;, Braunschweig, 1965. &lt;br&gt; 2.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Celles de l'Égypte lagide ne sont pas particulièrement claires. La multiplication des cercles de couleurs sur les  villes les rend malaisément lisibles (ainsi p. 50-51). Celle de la p. 52, consacrée aux échanges, combinant peut-être  trop d'informations, ne semble pas non plus très lisible. Le croquis de la bataille de Gaugamèles (p. 14) n'est pas non  plus des plus lumineux. On pourra également regretter le parti-pris consistant à avoir reproduit le tracé moderne des  côtés (ainsi en Asie Mineure). &lt;br&gt; 3.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Par exemple, les limites septentrionales de la domination des successeurs d'Alexandre et surtout des Séleucides  paraissent régulièrement surestimées. Il en va de même pour les limites de la zone placée sous l'emprise rhodienne  (p. 40 et 64). Sur cette dernière page, on s'interroge sur la notion de "cité cliente de Rhodes" appliquée aux cités de  Carie libres en 188, dans lesquelles on a inclus Milet. P. 41, on pourrait aussi regretter que l'on ne tienne pas compte  du fait que Pergame était une cité avec un véritable centre urbain (même modeste) avant les Attalides. &lt;br&gt; 4.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; On a donc des scrupules à exprimer quelques regrets : pourquoi offrir une carte des aspects économiques  limitée aux Lagides ? Pourquoi ne pas avoir donné une carte actualisée des fondations de cités ? Si les aspects  culturels du monde hellénistique sont exclus, ils ne le sont pas complètement, comme en témoigne la carte du  rayonnement des concours de Magnésie du Méandre. On aurait pu effectuer une comparaison avec, par exemple,  ceux de Cos. Mais on regrette que n'ait pas été tentée la cartographie, là encore actualisée, de la diffusion du  gymnase (comme institution et comme monument), celle du théâtre, voire de la langue grecque.  &lt;br&gt; 5.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; La carte de la p. suivante, sur les structures du royaume, déjà évoquée, pourrait encourir le même reproche. &lt;br&gt; 6.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; De même, si l'on voit bien l'intérêt de ces brefs extraits de documents insérés à chaque double page, on se  demande comment le public visé pourra en tirer profit: en dehors des auteurs anciens, les références aux sources,  tablettes, inscriptions et papyrus, ne sont données que par le biais d'abréviations compréhensibles du seul public  savant. Une liste des abréviations et une indication sur la nature de la source manquent.    &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;  &lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6588247216777605704-7698700503526655588?l=www.bmcreview.org' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="feedflare"&gt;
&lt;a href="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?a=YRCnmgDCN_M:E_Zs04xy0Fk:yIl2AUoC8zA"&gt;&lt;img src="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?d=yIl2AUoC8zA" border="0"&gt;&lt;/img&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel="replies" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/feeds/7698700503526655588/comments/default" title="Post Comments" /><link rel="replies" type="text/html" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120144.html#comment-form" title="0 Comments" /><link rel="edit" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/7698700503526655588?v=2" /><link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/7698700503526655588?v=2" /><link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://feedproxy.google.com/~r/bmcreview/~3/YRCnmgDCN_M/20120144.html" title="2012.01.44" /><author><name>Bryn Mawr Classical Review</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12183270212416267662</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel="http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail" width="16" height="16" src="http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif" /></author><thr:total>0</thr:total><feedburner:origLink>http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120144.html</feedburner:origLink></entry><entry gd:etag="W/&quot;D08HQ348fyp7ImA9WhRUFk4.&quot;"><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6588247216777605704.post-5875510803547717216</id><published>2012-01-26T22:43:00.001-05:00</published><updated>2012-01-26T22:43:52.077-05:00</updated><app:edited xmlns:app="http://www.w3.org/2007/app">2012-01-26T22:43:52.077-05:00</app:edited><title>2012.01.43</title><content type="html">Marie-Joséphine Werlings, &lt;i&gt;Le dèmos avant la démocratie: mots, concepts, réalités historiques.&lt;/i&gt;  Paris:  Presses universitaires de Paris ouest, 2010.  Pp. 379.  ISBN 9782840160755.  €25.00 (pb).     &lt;p&gt;Reviewed by James Kierstead, Stanford University (jamesk2@stanford.edu) &lt;p&gt; &lt;a href="http://bmcr.brynmawr.edu/2012/2012-01-43.html"&gt;Version at BMCR home site&lt;/a&gt;&lt;p&gt; &lt;span class="fullpost"&gt;&lt;p&gt;[Table of Contents is listed at the end of the review.] &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;This book is a revised version of Werlings's doctoral thesis, which was submitted to the Université Paris Ouest  Nanterre La Défense in 2008 and was awarded the Prix René Rémond in 2010.  It offers an exhaustive analysis of the  instances of the word δῆμος in archaic literature and epigraphy, from Mycenaean times to the reforms of Solon.   Although her decision to limit the scope of her investigation to texts produced in archaic and earlier times means  that the picture of the pre-democratic &lt;i&gt;dēmos&lt;/i&gt; her book produces is incomplete, her analysis is wide-ranging  in both time and space, her discussions of individual texts are on the whole judicious and stimulating, and the  apparently narrow philological task she has set herself has nonetheless some important implications for the political  history of the archaic Greek city-states and for the history of democracy. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The work has three goals.  First, it seeks to detach the word δῆμος from its classical usage, not only showing the  richness of its significations in the archaic period, but also distinguishing it from other terms designating the people,  for example λαός and οἱ κακοί.  Second, it attempts to understand the relationship between the two fundamental  meanings of δῆμος, the totality of inhabitants of a given territory and a sub-group of those inhabitants, the poor;  and to use this understanding to attain a fresh perspective on the rise of the &lt;i&gt;polis&lt;/i&gt;.  Finally, it aims to utilize this new perspective to write a new political history of the archaic city-states, or at least to set the contours within  which such a novel account might be written (16-7). &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Werlings's methodology is to consider one by one every instance of the word δῆμος (in its various forms, along with a  few other related words) in the archaic literary &lt;i&gt;and&lt;/i&gt; epigraphic sources.  (It is partly in making full use of  inscriptions that Werlings considers her book an advance upon the earlier works of Forti-Messina and Donlan, 17).   She believes that this approach will enable her to avoid imposing on archaic realities the potentially misleading  categories of analysis of political theories drawn from another age, whether the twenty-first century of the common  era or the fourth century preceding it (19).  But her intention is not simply to write the history of a word or words;  instead, 'il s'agit, à travers les mots, d'atteindre la réalité politique et sociale qu'ils désignent et de la définir dans les  contextes dans lesquelles elle apparaît.' (20) &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;For Werlings, the Mycenaean &lt;i&gt;damos&lt;/i&gt; as it emerges from the study of the relevant tablets has three salient  features: it is rural and anchored in a particular territory; it has a complex internal structure; and it is self-subsistent,  though at the same time linked to the palace through various functionaries (29).  Previous studies drew a distinction  between the &lt;i&gt;damos&lt;/i&gt; and the &lt;i&gt;laos&lt;/i&gt; (or &lt;i&gt;*rawo&lt;/i&gt;), the class of producers and the class of  warriors, and imagined that they were overseen by a &lt;i&gt;wanax&lt;/i&gt; (political ruler) and &lt;i&gt;rawaketa&lt;/i&gt; (military  leader) respectively (40-1).  For Werlings, all that can reliably be said is that the &lt;i&gt;damos&lt;/i&gt; is a collectivity that  is almost never found in association with a particular leader, while the existence of the &lt;i&gt;*rawo&lt;/i&gt;, by contrast, is  deduced purely from the existence of a functionary called the &lt;i&gt;rawaketa&lt;/i&gt;.  This dependence of the  &lt;i&gt;*rawo&lt;/i&gt; upon the &lt;i&gt;rawaketa&lt;/i&gt; contrasts with the position of the &lt;i&gt;damo&lt;/i&gt;, which appears to have  its own dependent labourers, slave and free (45). &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;In the next chapter, Werlings provides a detailed analysis of the usage of λαός and δῆμος in the Homeric epics.   Against those scholars who see the &lt;i&gt;laos&lt;/i&gt; as an essentially military group, Werlings agrees with Benveniste  that a &lt;i&gt;laos&lt;/i&gt; is simply any group of men under the authority of some leader (51-2).  A &lt;i&gt;dēmos&lt;/i&gt;, by  contrast, is in the first instance a region or territory, and then the population inhabiting that territory (65).  She  concludes that the two terms represent two different but complementary ways of thinking about a human group:  insofar as it follows a leader, it is a &lt;i&gt;laos&lt;/i&gt;; insofar as it inhabits a certain territory, it is a &lt;i&gt;dēmos&lt;/i&gt; (87). &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The chapter on archaic city-states outside Sparta and Athens is arranged geographically by region, and ranges from  the Ionian islands to Asia Minor; the evidence analyzed is mainly epigraphic, with the exception of the sections on  Boeotia, Megara, and Mytilene (144-58), which consist of readings of relevant passages in the poetry of Hesiod,  Theognis, and Alcaeus respectively.  Werlings's survey reminds us of the abundant evidence for democratic practices  outside of Athens in the late archaic period; the best example is perhaps Elis, where inscriptions suggest the  &lt;i&gt;dēmos&lt;/i&gt; already had considerable powers by the end of the sixth century (133). &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The chapter on Sparta begins with discussions of a few key fragments of Tyrtaeus and Alcman (4 and 12 West and  3.3 and 17 Davies, 184-204), and continues with a narrative of the progressive delimitation of the Sparta  &lt;i&gt;damos&lt;/i&gt; through colonization and warfare (205-10).  The second half of the chapter is devoted to a detailed  discussion of the Spartan &lt;i&gt;rhetra&lt;/i&gt; (210-21), whose importance lies (for Werlings) in its institutionalization of  the already existing practice of mass assemblies through the stipulation that they should take place regularly or  periodically, ὥρας ἐξ ὥρας (217). &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Werlings's approach to Solon's reforms is again marked by an awareness that mass assemblies were by this time  already a longstanding practice in Greek city-states.  So for example she interprets Solon's claim ἐγὼ δὲ τῶν μὲν  οὑνεκα ξυνήγαγον/ δῆμον in fragment 36 West to mean, not that he formed a 'popular party', or that he reconciled  rich and poor, but that he called an assembly before enacting his reforms (229-30).  For Werlings, Solon did not so  much reform institutions as recognize and codify already existing practices.  Solon's chief contribution was in fact to  render possible the more thoroughgoing institutional reforms later carried out by Cleisthenes (263). &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The Conclusion returns to issues of the &lt;i&gt;dēmos&lt;/i&gt; and territoriality (268-72), the &lt;i&gt;dēmos&lt;/i&gt;  and the  collective voice (272-82), and finally to the inherent ambiguity in the term &lt;i&gt;dēmos&lt;/i&gt;  between the whole of a  population and to the poor within it, an ambiguity, the author concludes, which has not ceased to haunt democratic  communities to the present day (282-9). &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Comments &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The payoffs of Werlings's philological method for the understanding of the development of archaic politics are often  evident in the implications she draws from the pattern of a word's usage in a particular context.  So for example after  observing that the word λαός – used of groups with leaders, remember – gradually disappears at the end of the  archaic period, she suggests that this pattern is related to a decline in structures of hierarchy associated with the rise  of the classical &lt;i&gt;polis&lt;/i&gt; (88).  And after noting how sparingly the word δῆμος is employed in Theognis' denunciations of οἱ κακοί, she draws the implication that δῆμος could not easily be applied to a subset of the  populace rather than the populace as a whole (120). &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;If Werlings's interpretations of the textual evidence are usually sound, she occasionally underestimates the difficulties  involved in deducing historical realities from literary works, whose narratives are pursuing literary agendas of their  own.  So for example Aigyptios's claim in &lt;i&gt;Odyssey&lt;/i&gt; Book 2 (26-7) that this is the first time the assembly on  Ithaca has met since Odysseus sailed for Troy cannot  be taken straightforwardly as evidence that Homeric  assemblies met, as a rule, only when the need arose; the lines are surely motivated partly by a narrative need to emphasize the importance of Odysseus to Ithaca and the collapse of its sense of community since his departure. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;On one occasion at least she fails sufficiently to interrogate a word that is not among her chosen few but is crucial to  the overall meaning of a phrase: in contending that the rider appended to the Spartan &lt;i&gt;rhetra&lt;/i&gt; (Plut., Lyc. 6.4- 5), does not change the fact that the final decision appears to rest with the citizen assembly (221), Werlings fails to  consider the possible force of the word ἀποστατῆρας, which may well imply that the kings and elders could reject,  and not simply delay, decisions of the people.  One route available to those who believe that the Spartan assembly was in fact sovereign in the classical period is to follow the proposal made by Ogden &lt;sup&gt;1&lt;/sup&gt; in an article not cited by  Werlings that the rider is in fact older than the body of the &lt;i&gt;rhetra&lt;/i&gt; and was thus at some point overruled by  it. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Since Werlings's declared aims include putting forward – or at least preparing the way for – a new understanding of  the politics of the archaic Greek city-states (of 'réalités' as well as 'mots' and 'concepts', to quote her sub-title), it  should not be considered unfair to comment briefly on the limitations of her methodology in providing anything  approaching a complete picture of the political developments of the age.  There are two major limitations in focusing  on texts of the archaic period: it excludes all texts of later periods that might provide accurate information about earlier times; and it excludes all non-textual evidence from the archaic period, notably the evidence of archaeology. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Because of the first omission in particular, Werlings's book is best read in conjunction with Eric Robinson's 1997  volume, &lt;i&gt;The First Democracies&lt;/i&gt;&lt;sup&gt;2&lt;/sup&gt;, which she surprisingly fails to cite, and which makes extensive use of  post-archaic sources, especially Aristotle, in reconstructing democratic institutions in sixteen archaic city-states  outside Athens.  In many instances, having recourse to classical sources would have strengthened Werlings's case; for  example, she bases her contention that the Spartan assembly did not simply confirm or reject motions put to it, but  engaged in full deliberation, entirely on Tyrtaeus fragment 4 West, when the fact at issue emerges quite clearly from  the classical narrative historians&lt;sup&gt;3&lt;/sup&gt;.   &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The archaeological evidence would also have strengthened Werlings's central case – that the &lt;i&gt;demos&lt;/i&gt; was  already a central force even in the archaic city-states – while giving it greater content, by for example drawing  attention to the apparently simultaneous increase in the power of the δῆμος in a number of city-states and in the  number of undifferentiated adult male burial plots – suggesting a developing egalitarianism – across mainland  Greece&lt;sup&gt;4&lt;/sup&gt;.  In any case, Werlings's decision to focus her account of Solon's reforms on the fragments of his poetry  contrasts strikingly with other recent accounts of sixth-century Athens that make an effort to move away from  familiar texts and the perennial controversies surrounding them&lt;sup&gt;5&lt;/sup&gt;.   &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Werlings's concentration on the word δῆμος unsurprisingly results in a narrative of the origins of democracy that  presents the process as led gradually forward by a collectivity, rather than periodically spurred into movement by  individual statesmen.  At times, though, she may understate the extent to which the development of democratic  institutions were dependent upon institutional design as well as to the mere existence of a unified &lt;i&gt;dēmos&lt;/i&gt;.   For instance, she declares that Arist. Pol. 2.12, 1274a, 15-9 shows that Solon's reforms were concerned with 'la  question de l'existence du &lt;i&gt;demos&lt;/i&gt;' (243); but what the passage seems more concerned with are concrete  institutions (such as &lt;i&gt;euthunai&lt;/i&gt;) through which the &lt;i&gt;dēmos&lt;/i&gt; might effect its will. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;An unresolved issue of historical causation stemming from Ober's characterization of the Cleisthenic revolution as  &lt;i&gt;dēmos&lt;/i&gt;-led&lt;sup&gt;6&lt;/sup&gt; is that it appears to raise the question of where that &lt;i&gt;dēmos&lt;/i&gt; came from, in other  words, how and when it emerged as a collective agent. Werlings's careful study goes some way to providing an  answer to the second part of that question: far from being a classical invention, the &lt;i&gt;dēmos&lt;/i&gt;  was a ancient  social unit with roots in Mycenaean times.  It leaves unanswered the first part of the question – what forces, active in archaic Greece but apparently in few other periods of world history – shaped the &lt;i&gt;dēmos&lt;/i&gt;  into a collectivity  with enough agency to make &lt;i&gt;dēmokratia&lt;/i&gt; viable.  But it remains, within the limits its author set it, a reliable,  useful, and stimulating book.   &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;h4&gt;Table of Contents&lt;/h4&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;/p&gt; Introduction: 11-20&lt;br&gt; Autour du &lt;i&gt;dēmos&lt;/i&gt; dans les royaumes mycéniens: 21-46&lt;br&gt; Λαός et δῆμος dans les épopées homériques: 47-108&lt;br&gt; Le &lt;i&gt;dèmos&lt;/i&gt; dans les cités grecques archaïques – à l'exception de Sparte et Athènes: 109-78&lt;br&gt; Le &lt;i&gt;damos&lt;/i&gt; spartiate et son rôle politique dans la Sparte archaïque: 179-222&lt;br&gt; Le &lt;i&gt;dèmos&lt;/i&gt; athénien à l'époque de Solon (début du VI&lt;sup&gt;e&lt;/sup&gt; siècle): 223-266&lt;br&gt; Conclusion: 267-290&lt;br&gt; Annexes: 291-348&lt;br&gt; Bibliographie: 349-79&lt;br&gt; &lt;br&gt; &lt;hr&gt;&lt;b&gt;Notes:&lt;/b&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;br&gt; 1.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp;D. Ogden, (1994), 'Crooked speech: the genesis of the Spartan &lt;i&gt;rhetra&lt;/i&gt;,' &lt;i&gt;JHS&lt;/i&gt; 114, 85-102  &lt;br&gt; 2.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp;E.W. Robinson (1997), &lt;i&gt;The First Democracies: Early Popular Government Outside Athens&lt;/i&gt;, Stuttgart: Steiner  &lt;br&gt; 3.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; See e.g. A. Andrewes (1966), 'The Government of Classical Sparta', in Badian (ed.), &lt;i&gt;Ancient Society and  Institutions: Essays in Honour of Victor Ehrenberg&lt;/i&gt;, Oxford: OUP, 1-20  &lt;br&gt; 4.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; I. Morris (1996), 'The Strong Principle of Equality and the Archaic Origins of Greek Democracy', in Ober and Hedrick  (eds.), &lt;i&gt;Dēmokratia: A Conversation on Democracies, Ancient and Modern&lt;/i&gt;, Princeton: PUP, 19-48.  &lt;br&gt; 5.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; See e.g. G. Anderson (2003), &lt;i&gt;The Athenian Experiment: Building an Imagined Political Community in Ancient  Attica, 508-490 BC&lt;/i&gt;, Ann Arbor: UMP  &lt;br&gt; 6.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; J. Ober (1993), 'The Athenian Revolution of 508/7 BCE', in Dougherty and Kurke (eds.), &lt;i&gt;Cultural Poetics in  Ancient Greece&lt;/i&gt;, Cambridge, CUP, 215-32    &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;  &lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6588247216777605704-5875510803547717216?l=www.bmcreview.org' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="feedflare"&gt;
&lt;a href="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?a=uAP7g6oeJ6I:PVe1pJgobAM:yIl2AUoC8zA"&gt;&lt;img src="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?d=yIl2AUoC8zA" border="0"&gt;&lt;/img&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel="replies" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/feeds/5875510803547717216/comments/default" title="Post Comments" /><link rel="replies" type="text/html" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120143.html#comment-form" title="0 Comments" /><link rel="edit" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/5875510803547717216?v=2" /><link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/5875510803547717216?v=2" /><link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://feedproxy.google.com/~r/bmcreview/~3/uAP7g6oeJ6I/20120143.html" title="2012.01.43" /><author><name>Bryn Mawr Classical Review</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12183270212416267662</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel="http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail" width="16" height="16" src="http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif" /></author><thr:total>0</thr:total><feedburner:origLink>http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120143.html</feedburner:origLink></entry><entry gd:etag="W/&quot;DkEFQHk-cSp7ImA9WhRUFk4.&quot;"><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6588247216777605704.post-4303494586375504458</id><published>2012-01-26T22:23:00.001-05:00</published><updated>2012-01-26T22:23:31.759-05:00</updated><app:edited xmlns:app="http://www.w3.org/2007/app">2012-01-26T22:23:31.759-05:00</app:edited><title>2012.01.42</title><content type="html">S. L. McGowen, &lt;i&gt;Sacred and Civic Stone Monuments of the Northwest Roman Provinces. BAR international series 2109.&lt;/i&gt;  Oxford:  Archaeopress, 2010.  Pp. vii, 159.  ISBN 9781407306506.  £35.00 (pb).     &lt;p&gt;Reviewed by Margaret L. Laird, University of Washington, Seattle (mlaird@uw.edu) &lt;p&gt; &lt;a href="http://bmcr.brynmawr.edu/2012/2012-01-42.html"&gt;Version at BMCR home site&lt;/a&gt;&lt;p&gt; &lt;span class="fullpost"&gt;&lt;p&gt;When, by the late first century A.D, the indigenous inhabitants of northwestern Europe and Britain were incorporated  into the Roman empire, large-scale sculpture in stone was among the practices they adopted. McGowen seeks to  understand the stylistic, formal, and iconographic choices that patrons made as they negotiated this new medium. In  Chapter One, she proposes a case-study approach that focuses on sixteen "core sites" whose preserved monuments  include varying combinations of architectural and relief sculpture as well as free-standing statuary. These well-preserved sacred and civic  sites are geographically and chronologically scattered and are distinguished by their  density of preserved sculpture in sufficiently documented archaeological and social contexts. The sacred sites  include the sanctuary of Sulis Minerva at Bath and the Mithraeum in London (both in Britannia); the sanctuaries of  Hercules at Deneuvre, Apollo and Sirona at Hochscheid, and an unknown deity at Champlieu (Gallia Belgica); the  sanctuaries of Mercury and Rosmerta (?) at Genainville, and Mars (?) at Montmarte (Gallia Lugdunensis); and the  sanctuary of the &lt;i&gt;Matronae Aufaniae&lt;/i&gt; at Nettersheim (Germania Inferior). The corpus of civic monuments is  limited to arches found at Londinium (Britannia); Reims (Gallia Belgica); Mainz and Besançon (Germania Superior);  Carpentras, Orange, and ancient &lt;i&gt;Glanum&lt;/i&gt; (Gallia Narbonensis); and Susa (Alpes Cottiae). &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Chapter Two introduces each core site and its monuments in three chronological groups. Much of this chapter is  description, although McGowen clarifies some contested details. Site plans, particularly of the sanctuaries, and  reconstruction drawings of the arches would have added detail and specificity to each core site.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Chapter Three examines how patrons, artists, and the material from which a sculpture was carved impacted its style.  The client kings who commissioned the arch at Susa and, perhaps, the initial phase of the sanctuary at Bath may have  been inspired by personal experiences of Italian monuments to create Roman-style works that underscored their  allegiance to the capital. For local magistrates and priests, carved stone monuments could project loyalty, status, and  piety. Most commissioners, however, were ordinary people, although wealthy enough to afford stone monuments.  The otherwise unknown individuals who dedicated over fifty stelae in the sanctuary of Hercules at Deneuvre may have  selected a style that they deemed appropriate for that sanctuary's particular cultic focus.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;McGowen's survey of inscriptions naming &lt;i&gt;sculptores&lt;/i&gt;, &lt;i&gt;marmorarii&lt;/i&gt;, and &lt;i&gt;lapidarii&lt;/i&gt; illuminates  the identity of stone carvers. &lt;i&gt;Marmorarii&lt;/i&gt;, specialists in marble work, clustered near the quarries in the  southern Gallic provinces. Some stone sculptors bore indigenous names, while others had Roman or even Greek  names (though here, an inscribed name does not necessarily reflect an individual's cultural background, especially  given the caché of a Greek name for an artist). Most importantly, McGowen's survey highlights the transient nature of  sculptors, several of whom, she demonstrates, traveled for work.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Materials also impacted a monument's cost and style. Locally sourced limestone predominates, minimizing expense  and facilitating construction. Imported stone (from the region or abroad) added significant cost to large projects like  the arch at London, built from Lincolnshire limestone. McGowen calculates the quantities of material required to  construct the monuments at each core site and examines the logistics and cost of transport (in wagon- or boat-loads  and work days). This type of analysis makes sense for the better-preserved arches, discrete monuments built in a  single campaign by a patron or patrons. Less satisfying are the calculations for the sanctuaries, whose precincts  included temples and other buildings that are now in extremely fragmentary states. Ensembles of votive stelae and  sculptures gradually accumulated over time, the gifts of multiple donors. McGowen estimates that the largest of  these statues would have been carved from a block weighing 1.2 tonnes, an impressive amount of stone but one that  cannot be effectively compared to the quantity of material necessary to construct even the smallest arch (Carpentras,  431 tonnes).  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;McGowen concludes the chapter by considering how patron, artist, and material together influenced sculptural style.  This is not regional style, as the geographic and temporal spread of the core sites defy such an analysis. Rather,  McGowen focuses on the dichotomy between "high-quality, naturalistic, traditionally Hellenic" pieces and those that  are "less naturalistic and of a lower quality." (66-67) Reliefs on the arches at Glanum, Carpentras, and Orange, along  with fragmentary sculptures from the sanctuary at Montmarte, conform to the Hellenizing style prevalent in southern France. Several imported pieces from the Mithraeum at London, like other imports found in Britain, are similarly  classicizing. But much of the sculpture from the core site uses a more schematic style to render Greco-Roman and  indigenous iconography. This choice may have ensured visual legibility (as on the arch at Susa) or reflected the  limitations of material or artists' skill (the sandstone votive reliefs from Deneuvre) or signaled a reliance on local  workshops (reliefs from the Mithraeum at London). McGowen makes an insightful point about stylistic plurality: low  customer demand for sculpted monuments in the northwest provinces led to fewer sculptors overall and a less  competitive market. Patrons, she suggests, did not desire a particular artistic style, but a sculpture's symbolic value  as a gift to the gods or the community.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Chapter Four considers the imagery of sculpted monuments, their design and iconography. Drawing on present-day  graphic design techniques, McGowen examines how the various monuments appealed to passersby. The earlier  monuments (arches at Susa, Carpentras, and Glanum; the reliefs from the sanctuary at Deneuvre) utilize a "direct  approach" characterized by simple, pared-down imagery. Repetition also made a monument memorable: multiple  groups of captives recur on the arches at Glanum and Carpentras; the sanctuary at Deneuvre featured more than fifty  nearly identical stelae. The panoply of votives must have been visually impressive, but such an agglutinative  assemblage cannot be considered the product of a single design process, as with an arch. Other designers opted to  use a "visual barrage" technique, covering a monument with a skin of relief (the sanctuary façade at Genaineville and  the arch at Besançon). Because these monuments date to the second century, McGowen postulates a shift in viewer  preference that reflects a period style found elsewhere in the empire. The Tiberian arch at Orange, however,  furnishes an important early example of this trend. Moreover, had McGowen expanded her corpus, she could have  included other early examples of visual barrage found on the mausoleum of the Julii at Saint-Rémy-de-Provence and  on the Jupiter column at Mainz.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;McGowen's examination of iconography yields interesting insights. Architectural sculptures from the sanctuary at  Bath and the sanctuaries at Champlieu and Genainville demonstrate that monuments commissioned over time could  include imagery that created cohesive iconographic programs appropriate to the cultic nature of each sanctuary and  their rituals. On the arches, imagery expressed key messages about the emperor and the empire that shifted over  time. Early arches (as at Carpentras, Glanum, and Orange) emphasize military victory and the emperor's personal  &lt;i&gt;virtus&lt;/i&gt; and &lt;i&gt;felicitas&lt;/i&gt;. This broadens to a focus on &lt;i&gt;felicitas temporum&lt;/i&gt; brought by the  emperor and an expanded cosmic &lt;i&gt;virtus&lt;/i&gt; (on the late second-century arches at Besançon and Reims) to a  cosmic &lt;i&gt;felicitas temporum&lt;/i&gt; (the late second-/early third-century arches at London and Mainz). McGowen  supports this convincing reading with well-selected comparison monuments and literary testimonia. She concludes  by emphasizing the agency of patrons, best illustrated on the arch at Susa. There, the lack of military imagery  suggests that the client-king Cottius selected motifs that expressed the peaceful integration of the Alpes Cottiae.  While Cottius shaped the overall program of the arch, it is also clear that he (or his designer) also adapted standard  Roman iconographies to express his novel message. For example, to depict the treaty signing on the west façade (otherwise unattested in Roman art), the artist reworked the conventional image of the single magistrate seated on a  curule chair, arm outstretched,&lt;sup&gt;1&lt;/sup&gt; by placing its mirror reverse across the low table or altar. A deeper engagement  with specific iconographies on this and other monuments might have revealed how such customizations nuanced and  particularized the messages of the sculpture. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The final two chapters place sacred and civic stone monuments in their broader contexts alongside sculpted stone  funerary monuments from the northwest provinces and among arches and sacred stone monuments from North  Africa and the eastern provinces. These chapters are rather short (nine and seven pages, respectively) and McGowen  has been selective rather than comprehensive. Stone funerary monuments, virtually nonexistent in the northwest  provinces prior to the Romans' arrival, find many parallels with their sacred and civic counterparts. Their use spread  slowly and, in some areas, was exclusive to military sites. Their patrons, few of whom ranked among the political or  military elite, may have chosen to commemorate in stone to display their Roman status and citizenship. Although  some sepulchral monuments (notably the third-century monument of the Secundinii at Igel) rely on "visual barrage,"  most funerary stelae position a single, frontal figure of the deceased in the center of the monument, a "direct  approach" composition that resembles many votive stelae. The repeated use of motifs by particular social groups (for  instance, images of riders on tombstones commissioned almost exclusively to commemorate auxiliary cavalry  members) integrated the deceased into certain communities, just as, McGowen argues, the identical votive figures of  Hercules or the &lt;i&gt;Matronae Aufaniae&lt;/i&gt; emphasized ritual participation. Style or carving quality varies widely among funerary reliefs, suggesting that it was a secondary consideration. More complex funerary monuments and  smaller stelae feature carefully composed visual programs, much like their civic counterparts. McGowen notes that  funerary, sacred, and civic monuments often stood in close proximity to one another and their imagery and designs  must have reinforced one another. The chapter raises interesting questions about the ways in which images and the  objects they adorned functioned in various contexts, but McGowen's analysis of civic, votive, and funerary sculptures  largely focuses on formal qualities. Further, a more detailed examination of funerary objects from the core sites and  surrounding areas might have yielded insight into regional workshops or iconographic conventions.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The final chapter compares the core site monuments with their counterparts from two other multi-province regions,  the Greek east and North Africa. In both regions, the tradition of stone sculpture was more robust, due to their  population, wealth, urban development, and ready supplies of hard, high-quality stones. Comparing arches,  McGowen notes a strong preference for architectural façades over relief sculpture in both areas. Arches that feature  sculpture, however, (at Oea, Volubilis, and Pisidian Antioch) provide significant parallels to the core site arches,  particularly in regards to the social status of their patrons, their application of the theme of &lt;i&gt;felicitas  temporum&lt;/i&gt;, and their reliance upon the imagery of victory and conquest. Turning to sacred stone monuments,  McGowen adduces the Sebasteion at Aphrodisias, whose imperial cult function injected the imagery of imperial  victory into a religious precinct. Some of the Sebasteion's themes and iconography closely parallel the messages and  imagery on the Gallic arches. Although North African votive stelae were almost unanimously dedicated to Baal/Saturn  and render the worshiper rather than the deity, they compositionally resemble the sacred sculptures from the core  sites. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The study concludes with a catalog of the core sites that provides deeper historical context and thoroughly describes  the monuments' sculptures, reliefs, and inscriptions. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;While McGowen introduces other monuments as points of comparison, the book's conclusions rest firmly on the core  site material. Consequently, McGowen's selection of the core sites has implications for the conclusions that follow.  Most notably, the largely extra-urban sanctuaries do not easily compare to single arches. And, restricting the corpus  of civic monuments to arches excludes monuments like the Jupiter Column at Mainz or the richly decorated tombs of  the elite at &lt;i&gt;Glanum&lt;/i&gt; and elsewhere. Nonetheless, McGowen's study commendably brings together a group of  stone monuments and illuminates the formal and practical patterns that went into their creation.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;br&gt; &lt;hr&gt;&lt;b&gt;Notes:&lt;/b&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;br&gt; 1.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; See, for instance, T. Schäfer, &lt;i&gt;Imperii Insignia. Sella Curulis und Fasces&lt;/i&gt; (Mainz am Rhein: Philipp von  Zabern, 1989), pl. 31.     &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;  &lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6588247216777605704-4303494586375504458?l=www.bmcreview.org' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="feedflare"&gt;
&lt;a href="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?a=cvMFPVpOZ6Q:oXlcf9R-seI:yIl2AUoC8zA"&gt;&lt;img src="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?d=yIl2AUoC8zA" border="0"&gt;&lt;/img&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel="replies" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/feeds/4303494586375504458/comments/default" title="Post Comments" /><link rel="replies" type="text/html" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120142.html#comment-form" title="0 Comments" /><link rel="edit" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/4303494586375504458?v=2" /><link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/4303494586375504458?v=2" /><link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://feedproxy.google.com/~r/bmcreview/~3/cvMFPVpOZ6Q/20120142.html" title="2012.01.42" /><author><name>Bryn Mawr Classical Review</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12183270212416267662</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel="http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail" width="16" height="16" src="http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif" /></author><thr:total>0</thr:total><feedburner:origLink>http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120142.html</feedburner:origLink></entry><entry gd:etag="W/&quot;CkMEQHk-eSp7ImA9WhRUFEg.&quot;"><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6588247216777605704.post-3668057320687013873</id><published>2012-01-24T19:13:00.001-05:00</published><updated>2012-01-24T19:13:21.751-05:00</updated><app:edited xmlns:app="http://www.w3.org/2007/app">2012-01-24T19:13:21.751-05:00</app:edited><title>2012.01.41</title><content type="html">Louise H. Pratt, &lt;i&gt;Eros at the Banquet: Reviewing Greek with Plato's Symposium. Oklahoma Series in Classical Culture, 40.&lt;/i&gt;  Norman:  University of Oklahoma Press, 2011.  Pp. xxiii, 407.  ISBN 9780806141428.  $29.95 (pb).     &lt;p&gt;Reviewed by Derek Smith Keyser, University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill (dereksh@email.unc.edu) &lt;p&gt; &lt;a href="http://bmcr.brynmawr.edu/2012/2012-01-41.html"&gt;Version at BMCR home site&lt;/a&gt;&lt;p&gt; &lt;span class="fullpost"&gt;&lt;p&gt;As one of the most well-known and beloved dialogues of Plato, the &lt;i&gt;Symposium&lt;/i&gt; is an enticing selection for  teachers of intermediate language courses. Unfortunately, it is generally not considered to be an ideal text for third- semester students: its length (roughly twice that of the &lt;i&gt;Apology&lt;/i&gt;), its complexity in both language and  thought, and its wealth of cultural details requiring explanation seem to make it more fitting for upper-level classes  than for students first dipping their toes into the sea of Greek literature. There are several excellent commentaries on  the dialogue, including the Bryn Mawr edition by Rose and the Cambridge edition by Dover,&lt;sup&gt;1&lt;/sup&gt; but these either  refrain from commenting on the intellectual and cultural material within the dialogue (Bryn Mawr) or lack the  meticulous grammatical and syntactical explanations that intermediate students often need (Cambridge). Louise  Pratt's &lt;i&gt;Eros at the Banquet&lt;/i&gt; successfully addresses both these concerns in a lucidly written, thoroughly  researched, and engaging edition of the dialogue. Teachers should be aware, however, that the first five readings of  the book contain a moderately altered Greek text that has been simplified for intermediate readers; I discuss the  nature of these alterations below.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Like other commentaries in the Oklahoma Series in Classical Culture, Pratt's edition provides students and teachers  with almost everything they will need to study the &lt;i&gt;Symposium&lt;/i&gt;, including text, running commentary below  each passage, and glossary in the back. The opening sections contain: an outline of the book's format and helpful  suggestions on using it in the classroom; a key for grammatical abbreviations found in the commentary; and a brief  but detailed introduction divided into several topics relevant to the dialogue, including religion, history, sexuality,  and literary themes. Students will appreciate the clear and succinct writing in these sections, and teachers will find  many helpful references to primary and secondary sources at the end of each discussion. Pratt's three-page  bibliography is not meant to be exhaustive, but she consistently cites reliable sources that are appropriate for  intermediate-level classes. For example, rather than overwhelm readers with a comprehensive list of scholarship on  Diotima's speech, Pratt directs them to the sound, though cautious, analysis found in Allen's &lt;i&gt;The Dialogues of  Plato&lt;/i&gt;.&lt;sup&gt;2&lt;/sup&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The text itself is divided into eleven groups of readings based on the structure of the dialogue. Each group, in turn,  contains a number of distinct sections, ranging in length from 20-60 lines of Greek (the sections grow as the book  continues). The first five groups (from the beginning of the dialogue until the end of Eryximachus's speech) contain  an altered version of the text simplified for intermediate students. Although many teachers (including myself) are not  fond of altered Greek in intermediate texts, I believe that in this case the rewards outweigh the liabilities. The changes are relatively minor, generally limited to excising difficult, often extraneous material and converting indirect  speech to direct speech. Otherwise, Pratt keeps very close to the vocabulary and syntax of Plato. There are only a few  instances where I would direct students to the original text, including the end of Pausanias' speech (his praise of  Athenian customs from 183e6-185c3, which Pratt omits) and Aristodemus' acceptance of Socrates' invitation at  174b2 (Pratt inserts deliberative subjunctives into her text to show hesitation on Aristodemus' part, though her  comment for the line rightly notes the "alacrity" of Aristodemus in the original text). From the sixth group to the end,  however, Pratt provides the unaltered Oxford Classical Text of Burnet (1901) with a few emendations based on other  editions. Pratt uses her own numbering system for the line numbers throughout the book, though in the first five  groupings she identifies the Stephanus pagination on which each section is based; thereafter the Stephanus pages  and sections are written beside her own line numbers.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Each group of readings and most individual sections begin with an introduction of relevant themes and contextual  details. As with the general introduction, these discussions contain clear and engaging analysis, as well as citations  of important primary and secondary sources. Each section opens with a suggested review of grammar pertaining to  the section and a vocabulary list ranging from three to thirty words (as the passages increase in length, so the  vocabulary lists begin to shrink). &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The strongest feature of this edition is Pratt's meticulous attention to grammar and syntax in her comments. Her  explanations of tricky constructions are accessible for students at this level (her comment at 5A18-21 – "...it looks  more complicated than it really is" – reflects the voice of a seasoned and sympathetic teacher addressing her class).  She not only identifies important grammatical constructions but also discusses their rhetorical significance (her  discussion of an objective vs. partitive genitive at 9A.13/201e5 raises an interesting question concerning Diotima's argument). I was particularly impressed with comments containing prompting questions (asking students to identify  genitive absolutes, contrafactual conditions, etc.), though I wish these were more frequent. Earlier sections  occasionally provide too much hand holding for students (e.g., three purpose clauses are explicitly identified in  section 2A). As the book progresses, however, the explicitness of the comments fits the expected progress of the  students. I noted only a few examples where I disagreed with Pratt's analysis (her translation of -τός verbal  adjectives as -τέος ones at 7C.11-12/197d5-6; her contention that the μή, rather than the οὐ, is redundant in the  construction πάνυ ἀνόητον...μὴ οὐ...χαρίζεσθαι at 10F.10/218c9;&lt;sup&gt;3&lt;/sup&gt; her odd assertion at 9G.1/207c8 that ἐκείνου  = τοῦ γεννησέως, which I assume is a typo).&lt;sup&gt;4&lt;/sup&gt; Pratt frequently cites her own grammar text, &lt;i&gt;Essentials of Greek  Grammar&lt;/i&gt;. Though I could follow most of her identifications without this reference, I would highly recommend  that teachers purchase it as an accompanying text.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The feature of the book I found most troubling was its handling of vocabulary, though my feelings are based  primarily on an ideological difference rather than on any obvious deficiency. I typically use Bryn Mawr Commentaries  in my classes on the grounds that it is a worthwhile exercise for students to look up words in the dictionary. This  often leads to student frustration (especially when they confront longer entries such as χράομαι), but it often leads  to fruitful discussions of word meaning and development in the classroom. Pratt employs a system of introducing key  words at the beginning of each section, glossing other words in the comments below, and placing an asterisk beside  those glossed terms that are important outside of the &lt;i&gt;Symposium&lt;/i&gt;; the glossary includes all these terms as  well as those not identified in the sections themselves. This will no doubt save students time and allow them to  develop a large vocabulary, and for the most part Pratt provides concise definitions that are representative of Greek  prose usage. Occasionally, however, her specificity clouds the full scope of the word (e.g., at 6D.31/193b6 she  defines ὑπολαμβάνω as "undercut, diminish" without noting it can mean "to interrupt"; at the beginning of 9I she  provides only the demonstrative sense of ἔνθα without mentioning its relative use; at 10A.6/212d1 she provides the  definition of the masculine substantive ὁ ἐπιτήδειος as "intimate friend" without discussing the wider meaning of the  adjective). This specificity will not hurt students trying to understand the &lt;i&gt;Symposium&lt;/i&gt;, but in the future they  will likely have to relearn such words with fuller attention to their different shades of meaning.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The final portion of the book contains review exercises keyed to the sections in the first six readings, helpful  appendices on the dialogue's key figures, relevant dates, and even seating arrangement of the &lt;i&gt;Symposium&lt;/i&gt;'s  guests, and a glossary. The review exercises are mostly short translation pieces focusing on particular grammatical  concepts (indirect statement, uses of ὡς, etc.) that appear in the corresponding section, but there are also some verb  drills and identification exercises. Pratt includes a nice selection of relevant "challenge passages" (i.e., quoted – and sometimes adapted – passages from Greek literature) for ambitious classes. Teachers will have fun showing students  some of Agathon's poetry as well as amusing bits on excessive drinking.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;It would be an impossible task to cover the entirety of &lt;i&gt;Eros at the Banquet&lt;/i&gt; – text, review exercises, and all –  in one third-semester course, as Pratt herself admits in her opening suggestions for using the book. But she has  provided instructors with a wealth of material from which they can construct an engaging course designed to fit their  interests and their students' needs.  The commentary succeeds in providing students with clear and generous  guidance for understanding Greek language, literature, and thought.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;br&gt; &lt;hr&gt;&lt;b&gt;Notes:&lt;/b&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;br&gt; 1.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Rose, G. R. 1985. &lt;i&gt;Plato's&lt;/i&gt; Symposium. 2&lt;sup&gt;nd&lt;/sup&gt; ed. Bryn Mawr; Dover, K. J. 1980. &lt;i&gt;Plato:&lt;/i&gt;   Symposium. Cambridge.   &lt;br&gt; 2.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Allen, R. E. 1991. &lt;i&gt;The Dialogues of Plato&lt;/i&gt;, Vol. 2: &lt;i&gt;The&lt;/i&gt; Symposium. New Haven and London. &lt;br&gt; 3.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Cf. Smyth 2746, who cites this passage of the &lt;i&gt;Symposium&lt;/i&gt;. Pratt cites a larger section of Smyth (2739-49)  without noting the distinction. &lt;br&gt; 4.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; I agree with Dover (1980) &lt;i&gt;ad loc.&lt;/i&gt; that the pronoun refers generally to earlier comments about desire at  206e4 (the desire to give birth in presence of beautiful) and 207a3-4 (the longing for immortality).    &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;  &lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6588247216777605704-3668057320687013873?l=www.bmcreview.org' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="feedflare"&gt;
&lt;a href="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?a=T_vzaKMnTkc:R8IaLVFdUNc:yIl2AUoC8zA"&gt;&lt;img src="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?d=yIl2AUoC8zA" border="0"&gt;&lt;/img&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel="replies" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/feeds/3668057320687013873/comments/default" title="Post Comments" /><link rel="replies" type="text/html" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120141.html#comment-form" title="0 Comments" /><link rel="edit" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/3668057320687013873?v=2" /><link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/3668057320687013873?v=2" /><link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://feedproxy.google.com/~r/bmcreview/~3/T_vzaKMnTkc/20120141.html" title="2012.01.41" /><author><name>Bryn Mawr Classical Review</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12183270212416267662</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel="http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail" width="16" height="16" src="http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif" /></author><thr:total>0</thr:total><feedburner:origLink>http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120141.html</feedburner:origLink></entry><entry gd:etag="W/&quot;A0IDSXk6fyp7ImA9WhRUFEk.&quot;"><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6588247216777605704.post-4733762736270931428</id><published>2012-01-24T18:59:00.001-05:00</published><updated>2012-01-24T18:59:38.717-05:00</updated><app:edited xmlns:app="http://www.w3.org/2007/app">2012-01-24T18:59:38.717-05:00</app:edited><title>2012.01.40</title><content type="html">Eugenio Amato, &lt;i&gt;Xenophontis imitator fidelissimus: studi su tradizione e fortuna erudite di Dione Crisostomo tra XVI e XIX secolo. Hellenica, 40.&lt;/i&gt;  Alessandria:  Edizioni dell'Orso, 2011.  Pp. viii, 235.  ISBN 9788862742979.  €20.00 (pb).     &lt;p&gt;Reviewed by Thierry Grandjean, UMR 7044 / Université de Haute-Alsace, Mulhouse (thierry.grandjean@laposte.net) &lt;p&gt; &lt;a href="http://bmcr.brynmawr.edu/2012/2012-01-40.html"&gt;Version at BMCR home site&lt;/a&gt;&lt;p&gt; &lt;span class="fullpost"&gt;&lt;p&gt;L'ouvrage d'E. Amato, consacré à la tradition et à la fortune des discours de Dion Chrysostome dans les milieux érudits de la Renaissance à la fin du XIXe siècle, explore des chemins ignorés des chercheurs modernes. Fondé sur  une riche documentation en grande partie inédite, il renouvelle en profondeur notre connaissance des œuvres du  sophiste et philosophe de Pruse. Selon une perspective chronologique, les sept chapitres de cette vaste enquête  philologique conduisent le lecteur de l'&lt;i&gt;editio princeps&lt;/i&gt; de 1550 à l'édition savante de Hans von Arnim,&lt;sup&gt;1&lt;/sup&gt;  qui sert de référence pour les citations.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;L'introduction formant le premier chapitre présente l'objet du livre, le &lt;i&gt;status quaestionis&lt;/i&gt; et quelques  perspectives nouvelles pour la recherche dionéenne. Chargé de rédiger l'introduction générale pour l'édition des  œuvres complètes de Dion Chrysostome dans la C.U.F., Amato s'est rendu compte que d'importants travaux  philologiques datant du XVIe au XIXe siècle avaient échappé à l'attention des spécialistes contemporains. Etant donné  l'ampleur de l'enquête, la découverte de plusieurs inédits et la richesse des matériaux, il était nécessaire de publier à  part les résultats de cette recherche. La citation qui donne son nom à l'ouvrage, &lt;i&gt;Xenophontis imitator  fidelissimus&lt;/i&gt;, est un judicieux emprunt à un opuscule, jusqu'alors inédit, de L. C. Valckenaer sur Dion  Chrysostome, où le philologue néerlandais recense et analyse les passages de Dion imitant Xénophon. Ensuite,  Amato présente l'ensemble de la documentation inédite qu'il a découverte, mais aussi de nouvelles pistes pour  mieux établir le texte dionéen. La prise en compte de l'histoire érudite des œuvres de Dion s'impose d'autant plus  que le texte a été médiocrement conservé, comme le prouvent les trois familles de manuscrits du &lt;i&gt;stemma&lt;/i&gt;;  en outre, on ne possède qu'un seul papyrus antique des œuvres de Dion.&lt;sup&gt;2&lt;/sup&gt; Ainsi on doit beaucoup compter sur la  tradition indirecte et sur la contribution des érudits, ce qui justifie l'importance du présent livre.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Dans le chapitre II, Amato démontre d'une manière irréfutable que l'&lt;i&gt;editio princeps&lt;/i&gt; des œuvres complètes  de Dion n'est pas celle de Dionysius Paravisinus à Milan en 1476, mais celle de Federico Torresani à Venise en 1550.  En tenant compte des observations de Cataldi Palau sur la typographie, de la chronologie déduite par l'examen de  l'exemplaire dionéen que possédait Pierre Duchâtel, mais aussi du recueil bibliographique (&lt;i&gt;Elenchus&lt;/i&gt;) de  Conrad Lycosthenes et d'une lettre de Roger Ascham à John Cheke, l'auteur parvient à établir avec certitude l'année  1550 pour l'édition de Torresani,&lt;sup&gt;3&lt;/sup&gt; corrigeant ainsi la date de 1551 que Gessner avait déduite à tort, et que  Fabricius avait reprise sans la modifier.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Le chapitre III est consacré à la version latine d'Arnaud de Ferron, retrouvée par Amato, et à un &lt;i&gt;codex&lt;/i&gt;,  aujourd'hui perdu, de Jean de Pins. Cette traduction latine de cinq discours dionéens (&lt;i&gt;orr.&lt;/i&gt; 75-76 et 63-65) a  été établie par Arnaud de Ferron, érudit bordelais, et publiée en 1557. Elle était jusqu'alors considérée comme  disparue, mais l'auteur en a découvert une copie à Limoges et a prouvé de façon irréfutable que, pour traduire ces  discours, Ferron a collationné un manuscrit dionéen pour nous disparu.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Le chapitre IV analyse la pratique des &lt;i&gt;livres de classe&lt;/i&gt; (aussi appelés &lt;i&gt;feuilles classiques&lt;/i&gt;) en France et  en Allemagne au XVIe et au XVIIe siècle. Amato a identifié un exemplaire, totalement méconnu par les spécialistes,  du discours 30 (&lt;i&gt;Charidèmos&lt;/i&gt;), édité à Paris en 1626, manifestement un support pédagogique. Cet  exemplaire revêt une grande importance pour l'histoire de la fortune des écrits dionéens à l'Université, d'autant  qu'Amato a retrouvé deux autres livres de classe édités à Paris, l'un, en 1582, contenant le discours 74 et le second,  en 1553, les discours 75-76 et 63-65. En Allemagne aussi, plusieurs livres de classe sont parus sans retenir  l'attention des spécialistes: Johann Potinius publie le texte grec des discours 70-71, ainsi que le texte grec avec  traduction latine des discours 70-71, 69, 16 et 18: les variantes textuelles prouvent que Potinius a révisé le texte  grec et doivent figurer désormais dans l'apparat critique de toute nouvelle édition dionéenne. Quant à Johannes  Caselius, il a édité les discours 1-5 et 18, en corrigeant lui aussi le texte grec. Enfin, un autre livre de classe,  contenant les discours 75-76, a été édité par Johann Havichorst (1558), avec une traduction latine originale.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Le chapitre V est centré sur la fortune érudite du Prusien à l'école hollandaise de Hemsterhuis (« Schola  Hemsterhusiana ») au XVIIe et au XVIIIe siècle. Tandis que l'édition parisienne de Fédéric Morel (1604) s'imposa  comme le texte de référence pendant environ deux siècles, plusieurs autres publications prévues n'ont pas abouti :  témoin celle qu'avait projetée William Piers dès 1706: en menant des recherches dans le cercle de Piers, on peut  espérer des découvertes fructueuses. De même, à Leyde, Tiberius Hemsterhuis et son école, notamment ses deux  fameux élèves, L.C Valckenaer et David Ruhnken, s'intéressaient aux textes dionéens, sans réussir à les publier.  Néanmoins, ils ont favorisé la recherche à Leyde, où paraît la première vraie édition critique d'un discours dionéen  (celle de Jacob Geel en 1840). A Amsterdam, Jacques Philippe D'Orville a annoté et corrigé le texte dionéen de  l'édition Morel (vers 1730): Amato est le premier à exploiter ses notes et à montrer que ses corrections améliorent  l'établissement du texte des discours 5, 7, 31, 32, 79. L'auteur insiste surtout sur la triade hollandaise Hemsterhuis,  Valckenaer et Ruhnken : tous trois ont comparé la prose dionéenne avec la prose attique, surtout celle de Xénophon,  d'où la formule de Valckenaer: « &lt;i&gt;Dion Xenophontis imitator fidelissimus&lt;/i&gt; ». Amato montre l'importance des  corrections apportées par Valckenaer dans plusieurs notes de ses ouvrages publiés. Hemsterhuis et Ruhnken ont  annoté &lt;i&gt;in margine&lt;/i&gt; leurs exemplaires de l'édition Morel: celles de Hemsterhuis sont exploitées depuis  longtemps, mais pas celles de Ruhnken, qui méritent une étude. Quant à Valckenaer, il a également annoté l'édition  Morel et rédigé tout un fascicule de conjectures dionéennes, intitulé &lt;i&gt;In Dionem Chrysostomum&lt;/i&gt;, encore  inédit et inexploité. Ce fascicule revêt une importance exceptionnelle : Valckenaer y discute environ 150 passages  dionéens, avec une parfaite connaissance du corpus complet et de l'&lt;i&gt;usus scribendi&lt;/i&gt;. Il indique les  incohérences textuelles, les &lt;i&gt;dissographoumena&lt;/i&gt; (doubles rédactions ajoutées par un éditeur anonyme).  Soulignant les qualités stylistiques du texte dionéen, Valckenaer fournit une liste de passages où Dion aurait imité  Xénophon. Ces &lt;i&gt;animaduersiones&lt;/i&gt; inédites (de 1777 environ), offrent d'excellentes conjectures : Amato les a  éditées en annexe.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Le chapitre VI concerne les commentaires inédits d'Adolf Emperius : avant lui, Geel, pour son édition critique du  &lt;i&gt;Discours olympique&lt;/i&gt; (1840), exploita habilement sept manuscrits. Cet ouvrage suscita des critiques de  Robert Unger visant Geel et Emperius, qui répondirent à leur détracteur: de leurs échanges, il reste de précieuses  discussions sur plusieurs centaines de passages dionéens. Ensuite, Emperius collationna jusqu'à quarante  &lt;i&gt;codices&lt;/i&gt; pour son édition des œuvres complètes de Dion (1844). Il distingua les manuscrits, d'après  l'importance de leurs variantes, en trois classes: les &lt;i&gt;meliores&lt;/i&gt; (VMCP), les &lt;i&gt;medii&lt;/i&gt; (dont le B) et les  &lt;i&gt;deteriores&lt;/i&gt; (dont UADET). A sa mort, Emperius laissa inédit un ample manuscrit, qu'Amato est le premier à  exploiter. Ce document autographe est composé de 26 fascicules (678 folios), répartis dans cinq dossiers ainsi  conçus: le commentaire des discours 1-36, 43, 47 ; une liste d'&lt;i&gt;addenda&lt;/i&gt; et de &lt;i&gt;corrigenda&lt;/i&gt; à la  première édition dionéenne (1844); des extraits d'auteurs variés sur la géographie, les coutumes des populations  gètes et thraces; enfin deux &lt;i&gt;dissertationes&lt;/i&gt; sur la vie et sur les écrits de Dion. Amato présente ensuite la  structure du commentaire sur les discours, précédé à chaque fois d'une notice sur la datation et sur le sujet  (&lt;i&gt;argumentum&lt;/i&gt;), puis le plan du discours. Dans le commentaire lui-même, Emperius formule trois types de  remarques: des éclaircissements sur les &lt;i&gt;realia&lt;/i&gt;; des explications des choix textuels adoptés ; la mention  d'&lt;i&gt;errata&lt;/i&gt;. Ce commentaire peut rendre les plus grands services pour l'établissement et l'interprétation du  texte dionéen. Ensuite, Amato transcrit intégralement et commente les &lt;i&gt;dissertationes&lt;/i&gt; d'Emperius sur la vie  et les écrits de Dion.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Enfin, le chapitre VII analyse quelques lettres inédites rédigées par des érudits de la fin du XIXe siècle. Amato a  retrouvé six lettres de Wilamowitz-Moellendorff à Hans von Arnim, qui édita les œuvres complètes de Dion (1893- 1896): ces lettres inédites, datant des années 1893-1895 et portant sur le texte dionéen qui devait être édité dans le  second volume (1896), doivent retenir l'attention car von Arnim n'a pas eu le temps de tenir compte de toutes les  améliorations suggérées par son maître. En outre, la correspondance inédite entre von Arnim et Franz Cumont  intéresse les spécialistes de Dion, parce que, dans les années 1893-1896, les érudits échangent leurs avis sur le  mythe du &lt;i&gt;Discours borysthénitique&lt;/i&gt;, sur la collation de manuscrits et sur des variantes du même discours 36.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;En appendice, l'auteur ajoute une « Bibliographie dionéenne » centrée sur la critique textuelle et l'histoire érudite de  Dion: sont mentionnés les éditions complètes et partielles, les traductions complètes et partielles, les études sur la  tradition manuscrite et sur la formation du corpus, la recension de notes de critiques textuelles, les travaux sur la  tradition indirecte, la fortune et la réception.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Suivent deux index fort utiles, établis par Gianluca Ventrella, sur les passages dionéens cités et sur les noms  d'auteurs de la Renaissance à nos jours. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Enfin, une série de 17 photographies permet d'apprécier la richesse de plusieurs documents inédits étudiés dans  l'ouvrage. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Ainsi cet ouvrage fondamental analyse la plus vaste collection de documents philologiques jamais réunis pour une  édition savante des œuvres de Dion. L'argumentation, toujours convaincante, s'appuie sur une parfaite connaissance  de l'ecdotique. Les travaux d'Amato apportent tellement aux études dionéennes qu'il conviendrait de réévaluer les  conclusions de S. Swain sur la réception de Dion.&lt;sup&gt;4&lt;/sup&gt; Les bibliographies fournies par Desideri et Harris,&lt;sup&gt;5&lt;/sup&gt; doivent  désormais être complétées par celle d'Amato.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Toutefois, dans la « bibliografia dionea », il convient de rectifier quelques titres : la dissertation de Baguet,  mentionnée trois fois (p. 132, 145 et 178), s'intitule en fait &lt;i&gt;Specimen literarium inaugurale, exhibens Dionis  Chrysostomi orat. VIII animaduersionibus illustratam&lt;/i&gt;. L'important fascicule de Valckenaer, intitulé &lt;i&gt;In Dionem  Chrysostomum&lt;/i&gt;, forme plus précisément une section d'un ouvrage plus étendu, recensé dans les &lt;i&gt;Codices  manuscripti III&lt;/i&gt; de la Bibliothèque universitaire de Leyde (p. 118) sous le titre &lt;i&gt;Observationes in uarios  scriptores Graecos&lt;/i&gt;.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Etant donné l'importance du modèle de Xénophon pour Dion, qui justifie pleinement le titre de son livre, l'auteur  aurait pu exploiter d'autres ouvrages de la même période mettant en parallèle ces deux écrivains, notamment la  &lt;i&gt;Paravolê Diônos tou Khrysostomou pros Platôna, Xenophônta, Dêmosthenê kai Aiskhinên&lt;/i&gt; de Dionysios  Pylarinos, Galazion, 1887.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Amato a su montrer le rayonnement européen de la fortune érudite de Dion, en distinguant plusieurs foyers (Venise,  Paris, Rostock). Mais concernant le Rhin Supérieur, il était possible d'approfondir la recherche sur Potinius et Andreas  Mylius. En particulier, les nombreuses rééditions du discours 53 (&lt;i&gt;Sur Homère&lt;/i&gt;), qui ont tellement contribué à  faire connaître Dion dans l'Europe humaniste, méritaient un plus ample développement: sur la traduction latine de ce  discours, on lira avec profit l'épître dédicatoire de Conrad Gessner à Jérôme Frikker (1544).&lt;sup&gt;6&lt;/sup&gt; A propos de Bartholomaeus Amantius, éditeur et traducteur des discours 62 et 66, auquel nous consacrons un article (à paraître),  nous avons consulté le manuscrit &lt;i&gt;Stutgard. hist. qu. lat.&lt;/i&gt; 60 pour vérifier le texte de sa traduction latine des  discours dionéens &lt;i&gt;Sur la Royauté&lt;/i&gt; (mentionnée p. 181, note 9): en fait, comme le conjecturait De Nicola,  cette traduction n'est pas originale.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Au demeurant, fondée sur une documentation beaucoup plus riche et inédite, l'édition d'Amato s'annonce déjà  comme une somme d'une exceptionnelle qualité et à nulle autre pareille.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;br&gt; &lt;hr&gt;&lt;b&gt;Notes:&lt;/b&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;br&gt; 1.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Hans von Arnim, &lt;i&gt;Dionis Prusaensis quem uocant Chrysostomum quae exstant omnia&lt;/i&gt;, Berlin, 1893-1896.  &lt;br&gt; 2.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Il s'agit du &lt;i&gt;PBrLibr&lt;/i&gt; inv. 2823. &lt;br&gt; 3.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; B.F. Harris, « Dio of Prusa: A Survey of Recent Work », &lt;i&gt;ANRW&lt;/i&gt;.II.33.5, 3854, proposait déjà l'année 1550,  sans la démontrer. &lt;br&gt; 4.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; S. Swain, « Reception and Interpretation », in: Swain, &lt;i&gt;Dio Chrysostom&lt;/i&gt;, Oxford, 2000, 13-50. &lt;br&gt; 5.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; P. Desideri, &lt;i&gt;Dione di Prusa&lt;/i&gt;, Messina-Firenze, 1978; Harris, cf. n.3.  &lt;br&gt; 6.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Lettre éditée dans &lt;i&gt;Heraclidis Pontici […] Allegoriae in Homeri fabulas&lt;/i&gt;, Basileae, 1544.    &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;  &lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6588247216777605704-4733762736270931428?l=www.bmcreview.org' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="feedflare"&gt;
&lt;a href="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?a=Qchckj_Dv9k:JlK3GIZd1rg:yIl2AUoC8zA"&gt;&lt;img src="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?d=yIl2AUoC8zA" border="0"&gt;&lt;/img&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel="replies" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/feeds/4733762736270931428/comments/default" title="Post Comments" /><link rel="replies" type="text/html" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120140.html#comment-form" title="0 Comments" /><link rel="edit" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/4733762736270931428?v=2" /><link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/4733762736270931428?v=2" /><link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://feedproxy.google.com/~r/bmcreview/~3/Qchckj_Dv9k/20120140.html" title="2012.01.40" /><author><name>Bryn Mawr Classical Review</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12183270212416267662</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel="http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail" width="16" height="16" src="http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif" /></author><thr:total>0</thr:total><feedburner:origLink>http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120140.html</feedburner:origLink></entry><entry gd:etag="W/&quot;AkIFR3w6fyp7ImA9WhRUFEk.&quot;"><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6588247216777605704.post-4680426405337823358</id><published>2012-01-24T18:41:00.001-05:00</published><updated>2012-01-24T18:41:56.217-05:00</updated><app:edited xmlns:app="http://www.w3.org/2007/app">2012-01-24T18:41:56.217-05:00</app:edited><title>2012.01.39</title><content type="html">Roy K. Gibson, Ruth Morello (ed.), &lt;i&gt;Pliny the Elder: Themes and Contexts. Mnemosyne supplements. Monographs on Greek and Roman Language and Literature, 329.&lt;/i&gt;  Leiden; Boston:  Brill, 2011.  Pp. xiv, 248.  ISBN 9789004202344.  $141.00.     &lt;p&gt;Reviewed by Harry Hine, University of St Andrews (hmh@st-andrews.ac.uk) &lt;p&gt; &lt;a href="http://bmcr.brynmawr.edu/2012/2012-01-39.html"&gt;Version at BMCR home site&lt;/a&gt;&lt;p&gt; &lt;span class="fullpost"&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;a href="http://lccn.loc.gov/2010052744"&gt;Table of Contents&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;This volume of papers grew out of a conference on the Elder Pliny held at the University of Manchester in 2006.  The  first few papers are on different aspects of Pliny and imperialism.  Rhiannon Ash, 'Pliny the Elder's attitude to  warfare' (1-19), looks at the various ways in which warfare features in the &lt;i&gt;Natural History&lt;/i&gt;: events are  regularly dated during a specific war; warfare, and the spare time that goes with army life, enable military men to be  'cutting-edge researchers' (7), discovering new information, and bringing their discoveries back to Rome; Pliny also acknowledges the costs of war; yet war is not just a human aberration, for he sees it in the physical and animal  worlds; ultimately the Pax Romana has been achieved by war, and can only be maintained by military vigilance.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Andrew Fear, 'The Roman's burden' (21-34), asks what light Pliny can shed on the motivations of Roman  imperialism.  He argues against post-colonial approaches that hold that 'at best, Rome was indifferent to the nature  of her subjects' lives and that often Roman rule was actively harmful to provincials and knowingly so' (22).  Pliny, by  contrast, sees the empire as bringing civilisation and &lt;i&gt;humanitas&lt;/i&gt; to the provinces (in &lt;i&gt;HN&lt;/i&gt; 27.2-3 the  Romans, by bringing peace, are a gift of the gods to mankind).  Pliny has a real horror of barbarism, which is partly  based on his military experience: his negative view of the primitive living conditions of the Chauci (&lt;i&gt;HN&lt;/i&gt; 16.3- 4) contrasts tellingly with Tacitus's description of them as &lt;i&gt;populus inter Germanos nobilissimus&lt;/i&gt;  (&lt;i&gt;Germ&lt;/i&gt;. 35).  Fear argues that, since Pliny's comments about empire are all made in passing, they are likely to  be representative of his time, and they cohere with evidence that the Flavians were concerned for the interests of the  provincials.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Eugenia Lao, 'Luxury and the creation of a good consumer' (35-56), looks first at the metaphorical economy of  knowledge and intellectual activity in the &lt;i&gt;Natural History&lt;/i&gt;: knowledge is a commodity, Pliny's work is a  publicly available storehouse full of it, and he acknowledges the sources of his information; by contrast he criticises  those who hoard knowledge for themselves, or steal ideas without acknowledgement, and he laments the decline in  intellectual trade.  The second part of the paper looks at the information Pliny provides for producers and consumers  of material goods and commodities, information that enables purchasers to be wiser and more discerning; but the  risk for Pliny is that in encouraging connoisseurship he also encourages the love of excessive luxury that he  deplores.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The next two contributions take different approaches to the &lt;i&gt;mirabilia&lt;/i&gt; that are so prominent in the  &lt;i&gt;Natural History&lt;/i&gt;.  Valérie Naas, 'Imperialism, &lt;i&gt;mirabilia&lt;/i&gt; and knowledge: some paradoxes in the  &lt;i&gt;Naturalis Historia&lt;/i&gt; (57-70), draws attention to some of the paradoxes in Pliny's handling of  &lt;i&gt;mirabilia&lt;/i&gt;.  Traditionally marvels were associated with the periphery of the known world, and the expansion  of the Roman empire enables the discovery of new marvels; but these marvels are often brought back to Rome to be  displayed there, and as a consequence Rome itself has become the greatest marvel (&lt;i&gt;HN&lt;/i&gt; 36.101).  Sometimes  Pliny wants to give a rational explanation for marvels, sometimes he is content to let them remain beyond the reach  of explanation.  The concentration on marvels, Naas argues, risked contributing to the decline in scientific progress, and in Pliny's view the empire itself endangers the advance of knowledge, for both peace and loss of freedom are  obstacles to its progress (but Naas acknowledges that the theme of loss of freedom leaves few traces in the  &lt;i&gt;Natural History&lt;/i&gt;).&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Mary Beagon, 'The curious eye of the Elder Pliny' (71-88), also discusses Pliny's use of &lt;i&gt;mirabilia&lt;/i&gt;, and arrives  at a more positive evaluation than Naas.  She contrasts Pliny with Seneca, who is constantly trying to draw the  reader's attention from the terrestrial to the celestial, and from what is visible to the eyes to what is discerned with  the mind; whereas Pliny places a higher value on the terrestrial.  Whereas Naas thinks that understanding removes  the need for wonder, and that the pursuit of marvels is a factor in the decline of scientific investigation, Beagon,  while acknowledging that explanation can destroy wonder, argues that for Pliny new wonders are constantly  appearing with changes in the environment, and 'wonder and explanation can knit together in a never-ending circle  of intellectual curiosity, rather than presenting the inquirer with a simple and finite one-way journey from wonder to  explanation' (86).&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Ernesto Paparazzo, 'Philosophy and science in the Elder Pliny's &lt;i&gt;Naturalis Historia&lt;/i&gt;' (89-111), argues that Pliny  is acquainted with Stoic ideas about the elements, nature, mixture, and other aspects of physics, and that he  operates with the Posidonian conception of the clear demarcation between philosophy and science, with science in an  ancillary role.  Paparazzo offers attractive explanations of a number of puzzling passages, and shows that some of  the much-repeated arguments that Pliny is a low-grade popular scientist, or that his ethical drive is inconsistent with  a scientific approach, are founded on modern notions rather than the Stoic notions with which Pliny operated.  Finally  he suggests that Pliny's Stoicism is most likely mediated via Antiochus and Varro.  Paparazzo acknowledges that Pliny  had only a general acquaintance with Stoicism ('I am not maintaining that he was an adept, scholarly competent  follower of Stoicism' (106)), which maybe disarms objections that some things in Pliny are incompatible with  Stoicism.  But occasionally he seems to be straining too hard to find a Stoic basis for Pliny's utterances: for instance,  the stark contrast between &lt;i&gt;ratio&lt;/i&gt; and &lt;i&gt;uoluntas&lt;/i&gt; (sc. &lt;i&gt;numinum&lt;/i&gt;) at &lt;i&gt;HN&lt;/i&gt; 37.60  (&lt;i&gt;numinum profecto talis inuentio est et hoc munus omne, nec quaerenda ratio in ulla parte naturae, sed  uoluntas&lt;/i&gt;) seems scarcely compatible with Stoicism; for SVF 2.933, which Paparazzo quotes (100), says that the  divine will is a series of causes (compare Seneca &lt;i&gt;Ep&lt;/i&gt;. 65.4, quoted on p. 101).&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Aude Doody, 'The science and aesthetics of names in the &lt;i&gt;Natural History&lt;/i&gt;' (113-29), surveys the functions of  names in Pliny, and the various problems they could pose.  The needs of the specialist who wished to be able to  identify things in the real world were rather different from those of the generalist looking for a pleasurable read, and  it was a problem for Pliny himself to identify all the plants, for instance, whose names he gives: similar names could  be confused, the same species could have more than one name or no name, the same name was sometimes used for  more than one species, and so on.  On a literary level, the series of names can give structure to the exposition  (things with similar sorts of names could be grouped together), and there are patriotic and aesthetic issues if too  many Greek or barbarian names clutter up the text.  Pliny has to negotiate a way between the potential of names  either to impress or to bore the reader.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The next three papers look closely at particular passages of the &lt;i&gt;Natural History&lt;/i&gt;.  Cynthia Damon, 'Pliny on  Apion' (131-45), is principally concerned with a textual problem in a passage of the preface concerning Apion the  &lt;i&gt;grammaticus&lt;/i&gt;.  He was a notorious self-publicist, given to frivolous and even fraudulent displays of learning,  so it is not surprising that he, with his bold claim to confer immortality on his dedicatees, appears in the preface (25)  as a foil to Pliny; but what is surprising is that he appears in the context of Pliny's discussion of the exotic titles that  earlier writers have given to their works, but in Apion's case the transmitted text contains no title.  Editors have  seemingly been content with the incoherence – deeming Pliny to be a poor writer - but Damon argues persuasively  that the text must be corrupt, and that &lt;i&gt;aliqua&lt;/i&gt; conceals the missing title (&lt;i&gt;... immortalitate donari a se  scripsit ad quos aliqua componebat&lt;/i&gt;).  Her tentative suggestion is Ἀλήθεια, which she offers as a shortened  version of something such as 'True History', a suitably pretentious title; though she readily acknowledges that no  solution can be certain.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Ruth Morello, 'Pliny and the encyclopaedic addressee' (147-65), takes a close look at the preface of the &lt;i&gt;Natural  History&lt;/i&gt;, where the frivolous tone of the opening, with its Catullan (mis)quotation, is surprising given that the  preface is addressed to Titus and introduces a work that is scarcely frivolous.  Morello's argument is that the preface  should 'be read as a sophisticated exercise in defining a problematic addressee and then turning him into the reader  Pliny wants him to be' (151); as the preface continues, Titus is presented as 'a totalising polymath' (159), prima facie well suited to be recipient of the &lt;i&gt;Natural History&lt;/i&gt;, but at the same time he is a connoisseur of Catullan  poetry, so not certain to be enamoured of this heavyweight encyclopaedic work, whose real audience is farmers and  artisans.  But there is a novel twist at the end: Pliny has provided an index, and neither Titus nor anyone else is  expected to read the work all through.  'Pliny's only real &lt;i&gt;nugae&lt;/i&gt; are his playful prefatory thoughts, but even  in them he means business' (165).&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Clemence Schultze, 'Encyclopaedic exemplarity in Pliny the Elder' (167-86), suggests that the historical exempla in  Pliny provide him with a means of engaging with the history of humankind, even though this is not a formal part of  his &lt;i&gt;natural&lt;/i&gt; history.  She examines in detail two exempla, the story of Chresimus (&lt;i&gt;HN&lt;/i&gt; 18.41-3), and  L. Licinius Crassus and his trees (&lt;i&gt;HN&lt;/i&gt; 17.1-6), and argues that they show how Pliny's exempla require  attentive reading, and it is sometimes hard to tell whether they exemplify something good or bad.  (Schultze doubts  the authenticity of the story of Chresimus, because it comes from the annalist Piso Frugi, and 'the terms  &lt;i&gt;chresimos&lt;/i&gt; and &lt;i&gt;frugi&lt;/i&gt; are linked by Cicero (&lt;i&gt;Tusc&lt;/i&gt;. 3.16-17) as possible translations of each  other' (175), which she finds too good to be true.  But the argument seems tenuous; what Cicero says of  &lt;i&gt;frugalitas&lt;/i&gt; is: &lt;i&gt;angustius apud Graecos ualet, qui frugi homines&lt;/i&gt;χρησίμους&lt;i&gt;appellant, id est,  tantum modo utiles&lt;/i&gt;; which is not really saying that the Greek word is a possible translation of the Latin.)&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The last two papers deal with early reception.  Roy Gibson, 'Elder and better: the &lt;i&gt;Naturalis Historia&lt;/i&gt; and the  &lt;i&gt;Letters&lt;/i&gt; of the Younger Pliny' (187-205), argues first that the younger Pliny knew his uncle's work well and  expected his readers to know it too.  The argument that the Younger's treatment of Catullus in &lt;i&gt;Ep&lt;/i&gt;. 1.16.3-6  echoes and responds to the Elder's remarks on Catullus in his preface is persuasive, but Gibson seems to  acknowledge that some of the other claimed allusions are more recherché.  The second half of the paper argues that  in &lt;i&gt;Ep&lt;/i&gt;. 3.5, listing the Elder's writings, Pliny deliberately follows the order of composition rather than  publication, so that the list culminates with the &lt;i&gt;Natural History&lt;/i&gt; rather than the posthumously published  history, even though the Elder had treated the latter as the more important work (&lt;i&gt;Pref&lt;/i&gt;. 18-20); this ordering,  together with the Vesuvius letter 6.16, which casts the Elder as dying in the cause of science, has served to boost the  reputation of the &lt;i&gt;Natural History&lt;/i&gt; as the Elder's crowning achievement.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Finally, Michael Reeve, 'The &lt;i&gt;Vita Plinii&lt;/i&gt;' (207-22), traces the fortunes of the brief life of Pliny, generally  thought to be Suetonian, in the manuscripts and early printed editions of Pliny, and produces a fresh edition and  translation of the text.  Reeve shows that the attribution to Suetonius is not securely transmitted in the manuscripts,  but he finds a couple of tell-tale Suetonian fingerprints in the language of the life.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;These papers, as varied in subject matter and approach as the &lt;i&gt;Natural History&lt;/i&gt; itself, together form a  valuable addition to the ever-growing bibliography on Pliny.  There is a General Index and Index of Passages at the  end.   &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;  &lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6588247216777605704-4680426405337823358?l=www.bmcreview.org' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="feedflare"&gt;
&lt;a href="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?a=lg8UJWWY5aE:DIWd2bky4fA:yIl2AUoC8zA"&gt;&lt;img src="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?d=yIl2AUoC8zA" border="0"&gt;&lt;/img&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel="replies" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/feeds/4680426405337823358/comments/default" title="Post Comments" /><link rel="replies" type="text/html" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120139.html#comment-form" title="0 Comments" /><link rel="edit" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/4680426405337823358?v=2" /><link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/4680426405337823358?v=2" /><link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://feedproxy.google.com/~r/bmcreview/~3/lg8UJWWY5aE/20120139.html" title="2012.01.39" /><author><name>Bryn Mawr Classical Review</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12183270212416267662</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel="http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail" width="16" height="16" src="http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif" /></author><thr:total>0</thr:total><feedburner:origLink>http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120139.html</feedburner:origLink></entry><entry gd:etag="W/&quot;CUEFQHw_eCp7ImA9WhRUE0o.&quot;"><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6588247216777605704.post-1454902534101822444</id><published>2012-01-23T21:53:00.001-05:00</published><updated>2012-01-23T21:53:31.240-05:00</updated><app:edited xmlns:app="http://www.w3.org/2007/app">2012-01-23T21:53:31.240-05:00</app:edited><title>2012.01.38</title><content type="html">Kyle Harper, &lt;i&gt;Slavery in the Late Roman World, AD 275-425.&lt;/i&gt;  Cambridge; New York:  Cambridge University Press, 2011.  Pp. xiv, 611.  ISBN 9780521198615.  $140.00.     &lt;p&gt;Reviewed by Juan P. Lewis, The University of Edinburgh (juanplewis@googlemail.com) &lt;p&gt; &lt;a href="http://bmcr.brynmawr.edu/2012/2012-01-38.html"&gt;Version at BMCR home site&lt;/a&gt;&lt;p&gt; &lt;span class="fullpost"&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;a href="http://books.google.com/books?id=IPU8ZAcrOtIC"&gt;Preview&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;This study of Roman slavery spans the period roughly from Diocletian until the end of the reign of Honorius.  Nonetheless, it would be of great interest to both the specialist on Roman slavery in the classical period and the early  medievalist. The central thesis of the book is that during the long fourth century, the Roman Empire was still a slave  society. The last three decades of research have undermined the theory that slavery decayed and was replaced by  other forms of unfree labour after the third-century crisis. However, no alternative explanatory model has been  proposed. Harper aims to construct that model "from the ground up" (p. 21). His main argument is that slavery was  an integral component of the Roman imperial system, an exceptionally complex and integrated world-economy not  seen anywhere else in pre-modern times.&lt;sup&gt;1&lt;/sup&gt; Harper rejects the idea of transition to serfdom and feudalism. Instead,  he replaces it with a simpler model in which the key variables are supply and (most importantly) demand.  Accordingly, when the empire collapsed in the west, both demand for slaves and the supply chain that provided them  were disrupted. Slavery then gradually vanished and "became less prominent in precisely the two sectors that made  Roman slavery exceptional" (p. 66), namely the lower echelons of the elite and agriculture. Between the fifth and  seventh century, the slave society of the late unified empire was replaced by more primitive and less integrated  independent kingdoms where slavery persisted, but in which slavery no longer held the central position in the  economy, culture, and law that it had in the past.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The book is divided into three parts of four chapters each. Part I deals with the economic organization of slavery. Its  aim is to challenge the prevailing narrative of conquest and transition that has cemented the idea that late Antiquity  was a time of crisis plagued by the contradictions of a declining slave mode of production. Drawing upon Scheidel's  "bottom-up" approach, Harper identifies the social groups that owned slaves and calculates a "plausible range of  slaves an owner could have owned" (p. 39). He subsequently discusses the mechanisms that kept the slave supply  constant during the whole period, such as breeding, self-sale, child exposure, abduction, and slave imports. He digs  up the literary record to show how important slave labour still was in the household, the basic economic unit in  ancient society. The discussion centres on not only menial domestic tasks performed by unskilled slaves, but also  administrative jobs and business activities in which literate slaves played a major part and textile production in which  female slave labour was pervasive. Finally, he closes with a long discussion of the conditions for and advantages of  using slave labour in agriculture in both the eastern and the western part of the empire. He rejects the idea of a  dominant mode of production and instead focuses on the interaction of a series of variables such as the  differentiated costs of free and slave labour, the role of legal institutions, the variegated nature of ancient  agriculture, and the dynamics of estate management.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Part II is directed towards the social facets of slavery. The target narrative is the amelioration thesis, which claims  that Christianity improved master-slave relations. Instead, Harper shows that the Church accommodated to the slave  system and "Christian and Roman ideologies became enmeshed" (p. 212). First discussed are masters' strategies to  secure their slaves' submission by the combination of the permanent threat of violence and incentives such as  promotion, the granting of a &lt;i&gt;peculium&lt;/i&gt; (a fund slaves controlled independently), and manumission. Then, the  focus turns towards the active role played by slaves in their everyday experience of exploitation. Individual reactions  such as shirking and disruption of work, theft, physical violence against masters, and flight are profusely attested in  late antique sources of all types. More difficult to unearth is the family life of slaves, which is seen by Harper as "a  way to repudiate the dehumanizing force of slavery" (p. 265). Slave unions, however, were fragile and at the total  mercy of masters during the whole period. Harper successfully dispels the view that Christianity promoted a more  stable family life among slaves, and instead shows how little the Church innovated in that respect. The discussion of  slave responses to exploitation closes with a survey of the power dynamics created by the existence of both  horizontal and vertical loyalties within the slave community and how the segmentation of slave labour prevented the  consolidation of class solidarity between slaves. Another central theme of Part II is the sexual exploitation of  dishonoured women, i.e. slaves and prostitutes, which was intrinsic to the organization of Roman slavery. The sexual  freedom enjoyed by young men shaped Roman gender relationships and secured the preservation of free women's  purity and honour. Traditional Roman sexual mores were still prevalent in the fourth century, but they gradually  started to collude with Christian insistence on sexual exclusivity and monogamy. The last chapter of Part II is  dedicated to the experience of mastery, both for the &lt;i&gt;pater&lt;/i&gt; and the &lt;i&gt;mater familias&lt;/i&gt;.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Part III focuses on the legal fabric of status and slavery. Its aim is to undermine the "merger" of the lower classes  narrative, which insinuates that slaves and the free poor became almost undistinguishable after the third century AD.  Harper also disputes that the late antique emperors' feverish legislative work on status reflects the impending  collapse of the slave system. Apart from a series of inscriptions from Leukopetra, which attest the new geographical  reach Roman private law acquired after AD 212, the bulk of the discussion deals with imperial rescripts on status, adultery laws and manumission. Diocletian's numerous legal pronouncements on slave status are reinterpreted as  "the apogee of legal classicism" (p. 389) and as part of a process of consolidation of the Roman state and slave  system. Constantine's laws sanctioning the enslavement of free-born foundlings are regarded as a pragmatic  innovation, an attempt to solve the contradictions created by the expansion of Roman citizenship and the slave  system's need to maintain the slave supply with internal sources. Study of imperial constitutions on marriage,  adultery and inheritance shows how late Roman laws "reflect old rather than new sexual values" (p. 430). The analysis  of the laws of manumission and the new powers granted to the Church to free slaves close the discussion and show  that Christianity failed to serve as an effective liberating force. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The conclusion is in fact a postscript. It briefly summarises the changing socioeconomic conditions of the fifth and  sixth centuries that precipitated the gradual retraction and eventual demise of the slave system, both in the west and  the east. Two appendices follow. One discusses the word &lt;i&gt;oiketes&lt;/i&gt;, which Harper argues meant "nothing other  than slaves" (p. 516). The other gives a list of passages from the Codex Hermogenianus that mention slaves. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Nothing illustrates better how necessary this book was than the secondary literature on ancient slavery Harper mostly  draws upon and debates with. For the most part, they are either specialists on the classical period of Roman slavery,  like Roth or Scheidel, or mediaevalists, like Wickham. It is only when he discusses more specific issues such as the  slave body or the technicalities of legal sources that the experts in late Antiquity come to the fore. It is as if fourth- century slavery had been of little interest to scholars. This is not for lack of material. Aided by computer databases,  Harper has collected an impressive body of evidence, most of it unknown by the majority of slavery scholars. He  makes extensive use of the writings of Church fathers, particularly John Chrysostom and Augustine, pagan authors  like Libanius, Egyptian papyri, some key inscriptions, and late antique law compilations. Harper rightly warns the  reader about the limits of the extant evidence. Nonetheless, careful examination shows that, despite being  impressionistic and insufficient, late antique sources on slavery are as good as, and sometimes even better than,  anything that has survived from the high empire, which nobody would hesitate to call a slave society.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;When evidence is too fragmentary or lacking, Harper makes good use of models. One example is the parametric  model that shows that the demographic structure of the slave population ensured that the system could reproduce  itself through breeding (p. 69-74). Another one is when he discusses the dynamics of agricultural slavery and the  variables that made the use of slave labour in agriculture desirable. Likewise, when he uses the concept of  'community of honour' to explain varied but interrelated phenomena such as the preservation of free women's  respectability through the sexual exploitation of slaves, the role of the &lt;i&gt;pater&lt;/i&gt; and the &lt;i&gt;mater familias&lt;/i&gt;  in the household, and the evolution of adultery and status laws. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Harper moves with ease in the realm of traditional source-based historical research, but he is also a competent social  and cultural historian who discusses Roman law with insight and expertise. He is an accomplished translator as well.  He manages to render ancient texts into fluid contemporary English whilst capturing the nuances and style of the  original (I particularly liked his rendering of &lt;i&gt;adultera meretrix&lt;/i&gt; as "slutty prostitute" on p. 310). &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;I have some minor quibbles. In his zeal to be thorough, Harper sometimes tries to cover too much. I have found  some paragraphs that interrupted the flow of the argument without adding much to the main thesis, as when he  touches on the idea that the "race-based justification for slavery [of black people] existed already in the late Roman  empire" (p. 91). The claim is unsatisfactorily supported and not explored any further, even though it contradicts  everything known about the colour-blindness that characterised Roman slavery and Harper's own attestation that the  slave trade was supplied with people of every race and origin during the whole period his book covers. Occasionally,  he can overdo a point and repeat phrases unnecessarily. There are also some debatable claims, as when he states  that "in late Roman art [...] the simple tunic was a clear advertisement of slave status" (p. 334); or his suggestion that  slaves were useful in harvest work because of the risk of hiring seasonal labour (p. 137), although Roman agricultural  writers like Varro recommended the employment of free peasants during the harvest (&lt;i&gt;RR&lt;/i&gt; 1.17). I do not  understand how he justified the use of the Babylonian Talmud as a source for the history of Roman slavery either,  unless he was doing it for comparative purposes (pp. 264, 266, 287 n. 36, 293, 335). Finally, the organization of the  section on slaves' individual responses to exploitation (pp. 252-261) owes much to Bradley's discussion of slave  resistance.&lt;sup&gt;2&lt;/sup&gt; I find it somewhat bizarre that Harper did not acknowledge it, as he clearly knows Bradley's work well  and quotes him profusely in the rest of the book. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Notwithstanding these minor flaws, Harper makes his case successfully. He has established solid grounds to open a  whole new area of research into a subject, late antique slavery, that has been barely studied, if not neglected. He has  also built new bridges for interdisciplinary collaboration between experts on two periods that do not usually converse  with each other. From now on, there will be no excuse to keep treating fourth-century Roman society as substantially  distinct from that of the previous centuries. &lt;i&gt;Slavery in the Late Roman World&lt;/i&gt; is certainly poised to become  not only the main scholarly introduction to a specific topic, but also a milestone in slavery studies and Roman history  in general.   &lt;/p&gt; &lt;br&gt; &lt;hr&gt;&lt;b&gt;Notes:&lt;/b&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;br&gt; 1.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Maybe with the exception of China, which was not strictly speaking a slave society.  &lt;br&gt; 2.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Bradley, K. (1994) &lt;i&gt;Slavery and Society at Rome&lt;/i&gt;. Cambridge, chapter 6.   &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;  &lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6588247216777605704-1454902534101822444?l=www.bmcreview.org' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="feedflare"&gt;
&lt;a href="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?a=0UDFtXkQhEM:jk2rV_1R2-g:yIl2AUoC8zA"&gt;&lt;img src="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?d=yIl2AUoC8zA" border="0"&gt;&lt;/img&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel="replies" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/feeds/1454902534101822444/comments/default" title="Post Comments" /><link rel="replies" type="text/html" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120138.html#comment-form" title="0 Comments" /><link rel="edit" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/1454902534101822444?v=2" /><link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/1454902534101822444?v=2" /><link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://feedproxy.google.com/~r/bmcreview/~3/0UDFtXkQhEM/20120138.html" title="2012.01.38" /><author><name>Bryn Mawr Classical Review</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12183270212416267662</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel="http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail" width="16" height="16" src="http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif" /></author><thr:total>0</thr:total><feedburner:origLink>http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120138.html</feedburner:origLink></entry><entry gd:etag="W/&quot;CEMDRXc_eSp7ImA9WhRUE0o.&quot;"><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6588247216777605704.post-7637863321675134185</id><published>2012-01-23T21:34:00.001-05:00</published><updated>2012-01-23T21:34:34.941-05:00</updated><app:edited xmlns:app="http://www.w3.org/2007/app">2012-01-23T21:34:34.941-05:00</app:edited><title>2012.01.37</title><content type="html">Dino Piovan, &lt;i&gt;Memoria e oblio della guerra civile: strategie giudiziarie e racconto del passato in Lisia. Studi e testi di storia antica, 19.&lt;/i&gt;  Pisa:  Edizioni ETS, 2011.  Pp. 356.  ISBN 9788846728258.  €22.00 (pb).     &lt;p&gt;Reviewed by Thomas Blank, Johannes Gutenberg-Universität Mainz (blankt@uni-mainz.de) &lt;p&gt; &lt;a href="http://bmcr.brynmawr.edu/2012/2012-01-37.html"&gt;Version at BMCR home site&lt;/a&gt;&lt;p&gt; &lt;span class="fullpost"&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;a href="http://www.edizioniets.com/Scheda.asp?N=9788846728258#Torna_su"&gt;Preview&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Adapting to the audience belongs to the most crucial prerequisites of successful rhetoric. For the authors of logographic speeches this  prerequisite expands towards adapting to the specific speaker as well. Logographic writing, therefore, is confronted with the need to  mediate between the speaker's and the audience's diverging individual and collective identities. In this study of Lysias' representation  of the Athenian 'civil war' (405-403 BCE), Dino Piovan carefully examines the adaptation of Lysian argumentation to the sensitivities of  specific audiences and speakers. How can a litigant assail the outrages and crimes of the 'Thirty', if a considerable part of the judges  belong to the profiteers of their regime? How show respect for their position or even argue in their favor if, on the other hand, the  majority possibly belongs to the former democratic 'Piraeus party'? Questions like these stand behind Piovan's study, whose most  important goal consists in integrating Lysias' rhetorical measures into a context of Athenian civic reconciliation and the generation of a  new civic identity in the aftermath of civil war. Working with and constructing 'collective memories', therefore, belongs to the central  paradigms of Piovan's approach (pp. 12-13). The answers Piovan formulates in the course of his study and the rhetorical strategies he  uncovers in Lysias' speeches are, to be upfront with it, mostly convincing, generally thought-provoking, and of interest not only for  the scholar of Lysian rhetoric, but for everyone investigating in the public construction of historical identities.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The book is introduced by a foreword (p. 3), list of abbreviations (pp. 5-8) and introductory remarks on the state of Lysian scholarship  and the outline of the study (pp. 9-14). Lysias' orations are analyzed in the four main chapters of the book (pp. 15-304). Single  orations are given diverging attention depending on the importance of civil war in their argumentation (cf. pp. 12-14). The first three  chapters comprise a single oration each. In Chapters One (Lys. or. XII: &lt;i&gt;Against Eratosthenes&lt;/i&gt;, pp. 15-94) and Two (Lys. or. XIII:  &lt;i&gt;Against Agoratus&lt;/i&gt;, pp. 95-179) Piovan examines speeches written for clients belonging to the former democratic 'Piraeus  party', whereas the oration discussed in Chapter Three (Lys. or. XXV: &lt;i&gt;Defence Against a Charge of Subverting Democracy&lt;/i&gt;, pp.  181-230) argues in favour of a former supporter of oligarchy. Chapter Four (pp. 231-304) focuses on several speeches that were  either written for lawsuits dealing with aspects of the civil war (Lys. or. XXXI: &lt;i&gt;Against Philo&lt;/i&gt;, pp. 233-246; Lys. or. XVI: &lt;i&gt;For  Mantitheos&lt;/i&gt;, pp. 246-252; Lys. or. XXVI: &lt;i&gt;On the Scrutiny of Evandrus&lt;/i&gt;, pp. 252-260) or involve arguments referring to  these events (Lys. or. XXX: &lt;i&gt;Against Nicomachus&lt;/i&gt;, pp. 261-279; Lys. or. XVIII: &lt;i&gt;On the Confiscation of the Property of the  Brother of Nicias&lt;/i&gt;, pp. 279-286; Lys. or. II: &lt;i&gt;Funeral Oration&lt;/i&gt;, pp. 286-304). The most important conclusions of these  chapters are recapitulated in the final chapter (pp. 305-312). The book closes with bibliographical references (pp. 313-343), indices  (pp. 343-354) and table of content (pp. 355-356). The single studies all follow the same order. In prefatory chapters Piovan addresses  scholarly debates about the general character of the respective oration insofar as they are relevant to the analysis. Among these  discussions are questions of authenticity, status and legal procedure (e.g. pp. 95-106, where Piovan negates the distinction of  ἀπαγωγή κακουργίας and ἀ. φόνου as two different legal cases in Lysias' time), social rank and political position of the persons  involved etc. The actual study of civil-war argumentation is placed in the second part of each chapter.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;According to Piovan, Lysias constructs a narrative of the civil-war years that is not only simplifying (as would be any rhetorical account  of such a complex period), but generally tends to downplay the entanglement of the 'Three Thousand', who had maintained their  status as citizens in 404 BCE, while at the same time demonizing the Thirty themselves. This goes hand in hand with a suppression of  the role of aristocracy's paragon, Sparta, in ending the civil war (pp. 63-65). This simplistic narrative can be understood as a political  effort to reconcile the civil-war factions with each other without disremembering civil war itself (p. 94). At the same time, it can be  understood in a more immediate way: as rhetorical concession to the fact that juries in Athenian lawsuits after 403 BCE consisted of  members of both these factions. In downplaying the responsibility of the Three Thousand, Lysias offers a narrative that allows them to  dissociate from the Thirty and not feel addressed by Lysias' attacks against the oligarchic regime (e.g. pp. 37-42).&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Even though this general approach can be seen in any of the orations discussed by Piovan (p. 310), the specific course of  argumentation is shown to be very different depending on both the nature of the judicial case and the speaker's personal involvement  in one of the factions. In speeches in which Lysias (or his client) accuses his opponent of having taken part in the persecutions under  the oligarchy, he insinuates an all-embracing conspiracy driven by the heads of the Thirty. The conspirators are assigned the role of  'scapegoats' (pp. 168-174, 305-307), which implicitly exculpates all other parts of the Athenian civic society and notably the Three  Thousand. This 'conspiracy theory' becomes especially obvious in the orations &lt;i&gt;Against Eratosthenes&lt;/i&gt; and &lt;i&gt;Against  Agoratus&lt;/i&gt;. In &lt;i&gt;Against Eratosthenes&lt;/i&gt; (Chapter One: pp. 37-94) the leaders of the oligarchy, Theramenes in particular, are  blamed not only for their role during their regime, but also for causing the catastrophic defeat of **&lt;i&gt;Aegospotami&lt;/i&gt;** (pp. 42- 48), for deliberately prolonging peace negotiations with Sparta, for thus forcing the Athenians to submit to even the harshest peace terms, and for the condemnation of democratic leaders such as Cleophon who opposed these terms (pp. 75-90) – all in order to secure  the overthrow of the democracy. Lysias tries to prove the culprit's involvement in this conspiracy by juxtaposing him and the oligarchs  (Critias: pp. 48-59, Pheidon: pp. 59-65, Theramenes: pp. 75-90). Compared with the conspirators, even the Three Thousand are  depicted as rather democratic in their views (pp. 61-62). Lysias' strategy in &lt;i&gt;Against Agoratus&lt;/i&gt; (Chapter Two: pp. 95-179)  consists in arguing that the culprit willingly betrayed the names of the members of a democratic counter-conspiracy (pp. 151-163) to  the oligarchs. Piovan succeeds in showing how this charge, weak as it is given the forcible detention of Agoratus and his later presence  at Phyle, is integrated within a narrative of conspiracy very similar to the story told in &lt;i&gt;Against Eratosthenes&lt;/i&gt; (pp. 123-145).  Piovan unravels Lysias' reframing of the trial against Cleophon and his supporters as part of the conspiracy by picturing their refusal to  accept the Spartan peace terms as an attempt to save democracy (123-134, 154). The culprit's alleged support of this persecution is  thus presented as anti-democratic. In &lt;i&gt;Defence Against a Charge of Subverting Democracy&lt;/i&gt; (pp. 195-230) Lysias supports a  former partisan of the Thirty. Chapter Three (pp. 179-230) explains the way in which the measures Lysias takes to argue the case of  his client differ from the speeches mentioned before. The whole period of civil war is treated less as a conflict of combating ideologies,  less as struggle for the political regime, but as a period in which the citizen's pursuit of their private interest led to violent hostilities  (pp. 195-204, 228). The trials of 405/404 BCE, formerly depicted as part of the oligarchic 'conspiracy', are here said to have been  reasonable measures to confront the troubles effected by the litigious activities of 'sycophants' – the 'scapegoats' of this oration (pp.  218-219). The Three Thousand, among whom the defendant is to be counted, are said to have supported the Thirty in these trials, but  not in the later outrages (pp. 209-219). By claiming there had been a shift of allegiance among the Three-Thousand during the year  404, Piovan argues, the speaker tries to prove that oligarchy had never been the Three-Thousand's goal in supporting the Thirty (pp.  205-208, 215-217). Less persuasive seem the interpretations conducted in Chapter Four (pp. 230-304). Here Piovan examines several  orations, in which civil war plays a considerable but not dominant role. The coincidences he tries to establish between these orations  and those of Chapters One to Three ('conspiracy theory': Lys. or XXX and or. XVIII, pp. 269-286, 305, inculpation of sycophants: Lys.  or. XVI, pp. 246-252, 308) seem rather sporadic. Altogether, comparison of the orations examined in this chapter seems first and  foremost helpful in substantiating the notion that the specific circumstances of a given oration have major influence on its  argumentation.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Throughout the analysis, Piovan adduces parallel sources – most frequently from Xenophon, Aristotle, Antiphon and Isocrates – to  compare them to Lysias' narratives. Piovan, on the whole, succeeds in pointing out in which parts of the narrative Lysias' interpretation  of history can be regarded as either pure fiction, as deliberate reinterpretation of actual events, or as resulting from ideas circulating in  the Athenian public. Here Piovan's study can contribute many details to the understanding of the chain of events leading from  &lt;i&gt;Aegospotami&lt;/i&gt; to the regime of the Thirty and then to the democratic restoration in 403 BCE, as well as to understanding the  ways in which these events were condensed to collective memory in the years after.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;While the general outline of Piovan's interpretations seems most convincing, there are some individual arguments that are difficult to  follow. There is no reason, for example, to believe that in the &lt;i&gt;Funeral Oration&lt;/i&gt; Lysias could have hinted at the whole theory of  'conspiracy' developed in other speeches by simply negating the alleged "κακία" of the generals at &lt;i&gt;Aegospotami&lt;/i&gt; (pp. 295- 298). Several arguments are based on the assumption that ideas promulgated by Isocrates among his students were mediated into  Diodorus' &lt;i&gt;Bibliotheca&lt;/i&gt; via Ephorus' writings (pp. 67-68, 83-84, 125-126, 309-310) – yet the premise of this assumption  (Ephorus a student of Isocrates) should be reassessed in the light of recent studies.&lt;sup&gt;1&lt;/sup&gt; The discussion of &lt;i&gt;For Mantitheos&lt;/i&gt;  includes an &lt;i&gt;e-silentio&lt;/i&gt; speculation that the defendant's absence from Athens in 405 BCE might have been motivated by  dissent from democracy (pp. 249-250). Insufficient evidence is furnished also for the assumption that in &lt;i&gt;On the Dokimasia of  Evandrus&lt;/i&gt; the plaintiff had to resort to events from 411 BCE in the absence of charges against Evandrus in 405-403 BCE (pp. 254- 256). Somewhat startling is the tendency to employ comparisons between Lysias and examples from modern history. Notwithstanding  Piovan's cautious prefatory remarks in this regard (p. 14), these comparisons compromise what would otherwise be perfectly plausible  arguments (e.g. pp. 47-48 n. 63: Lysias' account as 'stab-in-the-back legend', 72: Theramenes vs. Vichy-France, 73 n. 103:  Critias/Theramenes as Robespierre/Danton, 276: Athenian politicians vs. US governments during the Vietnam and Iraq wars). This  becomes most obvious in a comparison of Theramenes' political outlook in conjunction with Critias and the common perception of  Franz von Papen's cooperation with Hitler in 1933 as similar attempts to tame radicalism (p. 88 n. 116). In another example (p. 92),  the term 'conspiracy theory', after being convincingly introduced as a hermeneutical tool, is flawed by a comparison with the notorious  'conspiracy theories' after 9/11, which obviously do not have too much in common with the 'conspiracy' Lysias insinuates.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;These critical remarks, however, do not reduce the importance of Piovan's general interpretations, especially as argued in Chapters  One to Three. This insightful and, by the way, neatly produced book can be of great value for everyone interested in the rhetorical  shaping of identities and in the history of Athens at the turn of the 5&lt;sup&gt;th&lt;/sup&gt; and 4&lt;sup&gt;th&lt;/sup&gt; centuries BCE.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;br&gt; &lt;hr&gt;&lt;b&gt;Notes:&lt;/b&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;br&gt; 1.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Pessimistic towards the biographical sources: Michael A. Flower: &lt;i&gt;Theopompus of Chios&lt;/i&gt;, Oxford 1994, 42- 62, Phillip Harding: &lt;i&gt;Androtion and the Atthis&lt;/i&gt;, Oxford 1994, 17-18, Kai Trampedach: Platon, die Akademie und  die zeitgenössische Politik, Stuttgart 1994, 125-131. In pp. 66-69 Piovan himself argues that the assumption of a  Theramenian 'party' in Athens after 403 BC – Werner Jaeger's premise in framing Isocrates as a 'Theramenian' (HSPh  Suppl. I, 1940, 409-450) – could not be upheld.     &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;  &lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6588247216777605704-7637863321675134185?l=www.bmcreview.org' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="feedflare"&gt;
&lt;a href="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?a=IDQ8Wef1MGs:KFhJ-W805t8:yIl2AUoC8zA"&gt;&lt;img src="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?d=yIl2AUoC8zA" border="0"&gt;&lt;/img&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel="replies" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/feeds/7637863321675134185/comments/default" title="Post Comments" /><link rel="replies" type="text/html" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120137.html#comment-form" title="0 Comments" /><link rel="edit" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/7637863321675134185?v=2" /><link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/7637863321675134185?v=2" /><link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://feedproxy.google.com/~r/bmcreview/~3/IDQ8Wef1MGs/20120137.html" title="2012.01.37" /><author><name>Bryn Mawr Classical Review</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12183270212416267662</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel="http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail" width="16" height="16" src="http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif" /></author><thr:total>0</thr:total><feedburner:origLink>http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120137.html</feedburner:origLink></entry><entry gd:etag="W/&quot;CkIFSHY_fCp7ImA9WhRUE0o.&quot;"><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6588247216777605704.post-4472479421988858344</id><published>2012-01-23T21:01:00.001-05:00</published><updated>2012-01-23T21:01:59.844-05:00</updated><app:edited xmlns:app="http://www.w3.org/2007/app">2012-01-23T21:01:59.844-05:00</app:edited><title>2012.01.36</title><content type="html">John Peter Oleson, &lt;i&gt;Humayma Excavation Project, 1: Resources, History, and the Water-supply System. American Schools of Oriental Research archeological reports, 15.&lt;/i&gt;  Boston:  American Schools of Oriental Research, 2010.  Pp. xxii, 526.  ISBN 9780897570831.  $89.95.     &lt;p&gt;Reviewed by Kate da Costa, University of Sydney (kate.da.costa@sydney.edu.au) &lt;p&gt; &lt;a href="http://bmcr.brynmawr.edu/2012/2012-01-36.html"&gt;Version at BMCR home site&lt;/a&gt;&lt;p&gt; &lt;span class="fullpost"&gt;&lt;p&gt;Humayma is unusual in the southern Levant in that there is almost no modern settlement, meaning the site "and its hinterland [are] well preserved, [and] its identity, a foundation story, and some events of its subsequent history can  be documented in ancient sources, along with its names: Hawara, Αὐάρα, Hauarra, and Humayma."(1). &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The site appears to have been founded in the 1&lt;sup&gt;st&lt;/sup&gt; c BC, by Aretas III or IV, with the public water supply  system the most obvious feature. Oleson speculates that it was to "serve as a center for sedentarization of the  nomadic Nabataean pastoralists" (3) and as a caravan station. A Roman fort, including a reservoir tapping the  Nabataean aqueduct, was constructed in the early 2&lt;sup&gt;nd&lt;/sup&gt; c AD when Arabia was annexed. Both the reuse  of Nabataean spolia in the fort and the increase in pig remains from &amp;lt;1% in settlement contexts to nearly 20% in  and around the fort (46-48) suggest both a non-local population and some conflict associated with the annexation,  although Via Nova Traiana passing through/by ensured the site remained integrated into the new provincial system  after 106 AD. The fort appears to have been empty during, or by, the Diocletianic period (due to Zenobia's campaign  and/or the reorganization of the frontier), and reoccupied during the Constantinian period. A pagan shrine in the  settlement went out of use by the early 4&lt;sup&gt;th&lt;/sup&gt; c AD. Around the end of the 4&lt;sup&gt;th&lt;/sup&gt; century,  the fort was finally abandoned, although Byzantine inhabitants remained at the site , using the fort for spolia, and  eventually building at least five churches – a surprising number for a relatively small town. The end of Christianity is  not clear, but the Abbasid family purchased the town around 685, building a substantial fortified house, a mosque  and planting an orchard, probably of commercial proportions. Humayma as a settlement was still listed by  9&lt;sup&gt;th&lt;/sup&gt; and 10&lt;sup&gt;th&lt;/sup&gt;-century geographers. Small but consistent amounts of pottery suggest  that occupation, probably concentrated at the fortified house, continued from the Fatimid to Ottoman periods,  although based on the evidence of early 19&lt;sup&gt;th&lt;/sup&gt;-century travellers, the site had been abandoned by the  18&lt;sup&gt;th&lt;/sup&gt; century at the latest. New Humayma has been established in the 20&lt;sup&gt;th&lt;/sup&gt; century to  the east of the ancient site near the Desert Highway, and several of the cisterns and a reservoir have been  "rehabilitated" by Jordanian authorities to provide water for the local Bedouin.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Oleson's original work at this site was as director of the Humayma Hydraulic Survey in 1986, 1987 and 1989. That  work, and subsequent investigations of the water usage system within the site, augmented with preliminary faunal  and botanical reports, forms the basis of this volume. Naturally, as the first volume in a planned series to publish the  results of excavations which have taken place (with various co-directors) on a regular basis between 1991 and 2005,  this volume also includes a discussion of the topography and geology of the site, previous archaeological work, and a  short history of Humayma (chapters 1 and 2).&lt;sup&gt;1&lt;/sup&gt; Chapter 3 describes in considerable detail the water supply system  outside the site. This catalogues the springs, aqueduct(s), reservoir, cisterns, barriers, terraces and channels which  surround the site – testament to considerable skill in water harvesting, and a variety of techniques employed so to  do. Chapter 4 catalogues the system within the settlement, both of supply (reservoirs, cisterns, conduits and drains)  and of usage (the Roman bath). A series of probes into the system were excavated in the first phase of the project  and the results, with finds also from the survey, are outlined in Chapters 5 and 6. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Oleson clearly sets out the Hydraulic Project's research questions, which include not only basics of the scale,  components and date of the system in and around Humayma, but the additions and modifications to the system by  Roman, Byzantine and Islamic authorities. Beyond this, the team sought to examine the role of the water supply  system in desert sedentarization. All these questions were addressed in more or less detail by the results of the  survey and excavations, and are set out in Chapter 7. The final chapter, 8, relates the Humayma system to "earlier  and contemporary water supply systems in the Near East"(5), including Petra, Faynan (Phaino), Qasr et-Telah,  Udhruh, the area around Ma'an, Wadi Rumm, small sites along the Via Nova Traiana, Kh. Dharih and the Hegra. Water  systems in the Negev are also covered, an area which while desert-like, contains much better soils for agriculture  than southern Jordan/north Saudi Arabia, and where several significant Nabataean settlements have been excavated.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The survey found "four springs, one aqueduct system, four reservoirs, 62 cisterns, three impoundment dams, three  sets of wadi barriers, and eight sets of artificial terraces or cleared fields." (7).  The catalogue entries of the  components of the water system are extremely detailed. Each independent feature has a site number, a UTM grid  reference, a Palestinian Grid reference (calculated during the survey from a 1:25,000 topographic map and certainly  less accurate than the UTM coordinates) and GPS elevations, although these are recognized as less accurate than the  coordinates. Along the aqueduct, features are identified only by their distance from the spring (eg. Km. 1.638) and  often also have UTM and Palestine Grid coordinates. Where masonry is involved, measurements of blocks are given,  as are slope degrees where relevant. Numerous excellent photographs illustrate the more substantial features.  Components within the settlement and those explored by probe also have good plans and sections.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The arrangement of the catalogue is in a hierarchy of types, from springs, through the aqueduct, to reservoirs,  cisterns and other features.&lt;sup&gt;2&lt;/sup&gt; These last include "hillside channels" and "slides" which do not connect to the water  supply system but are evidence of water control. The logic of the system is discussed in Chapter 7, where the system  of terracotta pipes, including pressure pipes in the Roman Fort which were exposed during post-survey excavation of  the settlement, are more fully discussed.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Probes were undertaken in 1987 "to clarify the design, chronology and function of the aqueduct, reservoir in the fort,  pool at the end of the aqueduct, two major covered reservoirs in the settlement centre, one cylindrical and one  domed domestic cistern and the dam" (231). Subsequent probes investigated other details of drains and conduits.  Each probe entry in the catalogue describes the architecture and concretions of each feature or component, with a  locus listing which includes all finds. Good sized plates of ceramic profiles of diagnostic sherds, linked to fabric  descriptions, are included, as are plans and sections of some probes.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The construction materials of mortar and plaster appeared different, to the eye, in texture, hardness and  composition, so 50 samples were taken, later supplemented by 8 samples from other sites in Jordan. These  construction materials were probably made locally, on the escarpment where more fuel was available. Analysis  showed "variation in time and according to function" (338), but that it is insufficient to use the plaster or mortar  alone to date structures. Oleson notes that apart from very recent work on plaster and mortar from Petra and Um el- Jimal, there is little comparative material available in the region, and of that, not very much scientifically published. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Throughout the book, photographs are exceptionally clear and where details may not be obvious, are indicated by  arrows or lines. Given the attention to detail elsewhere in the book, the rather few maps disappoint. Figures 1.1 and  2.7 are essentially the same map although important features, such as the al-Shara escarpment or Jebel Thaur, are  not noted on either. Nor are any watersheds marked, and these, critical to the entire discussion of the water  catchment system, are not necessarily obvious even on the good topographical maps in this volume. The narrative  description of the survey area (5) is hard to follow and could have been marked on map figure 1.1, which is slightly  misleading in its caption "Topographical map of survey area ...". &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;In terms of results, two benefits of examining the water supply system in relation to the site are immediately  obvious. The value of the hydraulic survey in determining the site's history is clear: the location for the foundation  not only took into account the proximity of good soil and the King's Highway and routes to Wadi Rumm and west to  the Wadi Arabah, but it is also where rain run-off fields converge and is the furthest point that gravity flow aqueducts  could reach from the springs 15kms to the north. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Using the volume of water stored in the reservoirs and cisterns (ignoring for the moment the discharge of the  aqueduct) and assuming that there was a 100% safety margin (i.e. an expectation that cisterns would only fill from  run off every two years), and that the tanks in the settlement were mainly for humans while those outside the  settlement were for animals – all reasonable assumptions – Oleson calculates the water storage could support  approximately 448 people (mainly living in the town), 300 camels or donkeys and 3000 ovicaprids, along with 436  soldiers in the fort, whose reservoir lost more water with evaporation and had to hold enough to withstand a long  siege. These figures are clearly debatable – in this semi-desert environment perhaps the safety margin might have  been 200% – but show the potential of a thorough survey and enumeration of settlement water supply systems.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Studying ancient water supply systems is a burgeoning field of scholarship, related to research on contemporary  water management. In the Levant, the hydraulics of Petra&lt;sup&gt;3&lt;/sup&gt; and the wider "Water, Life, Civilisation" project from  Reading University&lt;sup&gt;4&lt;/sup&gt; have produced a broad background of data. Oleson links the aqueduct and pool system at  Humayma with the conspicuous displays of water management at Petra in a programme of "royal or cultural prestige"  (446). He contrasts the relative lack of roofed tanks at Petra, compared with Humayma, but does not note that almost none of the settlement of Petra has been excavated, nor indeed carefully surveyed, so that this argument from  silence should perhaps be set aside. More noteworthy are the lack of terraces or barriers at Humayma. Oleson  reviewed the evidence for run-off fields around Faynan and Qasr et-Telah, and mentions in the Petra and Nahal  Hever papyri, showing that the practice, using stone or earth barriers, was widespread in similar topography to  Humayma, and, moreover, relatively obvious archaeologically. The conclusion must be that very little agriculture was  practised at Humayma. Finally, Oleson considers the relationship of Nabataean water systems with those current in  the wider Hellenistic world. He particularly notes the debt to the Theater Cistern on Delos for the idea of arch- covered cisterns in Nabataea, and the general idea of decorative pools in various Hellenistic capitals. While there was  no tradition of aqueducts in the Near East before the late Hellenistic period, the idea of using terracotta pipes for  long-distance transport was, in Oleson's opinion, developed by the Nabataeans themselves. One small point to note  – Oleson makes no reference to Persian or Egyptian water management systems, which surely were the originators of  the &lt;i&gt;paradeisos&lt;/i&gt; concept of garden and pool. Otherwise, this comprehensive, excellently produced, volume  provides a model for the description of water systems, and an important survey of water management practises in the Near East in the Hellenistic and Roman periods.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;br&gt; &lt;hr&gt;&lt;b&gt;Notes:&lt;/b&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;br&gt; 1.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; The site is well known already, through at least 49 articles and one doctoral thesis published by Oleson, Foote,  Reeves, Schick and Sherwood individually or collectively. &lt;br&gt; 2.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Tanks greater than 450cum were defined as reservoirs, cisterns having an average capacity of 97cum, the largest  with 300cum.  &lt;br&gt; 3.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; An annotated bibliography, up to 2009, is given in chapter 8. &lt;br&gt; 4.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; S. Mithen "The domestication of water: water management in the ancient world and its prehistoric origins in the  Jordan Valley", &lt;i&gt;Phil. Trans. R. Soc. A.&lt;/i&gt; 368, 2010, 5249–5274 – in fact, this entire volume is a discussion  meeting issue on "Water and Society: past, present and future"; S. Mithen &amp; E. Black (eds) &lt;i&gt;Water, Life and Civilisation:  Climate, Environment and Society in the Jordan Valley&lt;/i&gt; (International Hydrology Series), Cambridge University Press,  2011.   &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;  &lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6588247216777605704-4472479421988858344?l=www.bmcreview.org' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="feedflare"&gt;
&lt;a href="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?a=S0WrmAFX2xo:oKJLhMUbf5U:yIl2AUoC8zA"&gt;&lt;img src="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?d=yIl2AUoC8zA" border="0"&gt;&lt;/img&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel="replies" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/feeds/4472479421988858344/comments/default" title="Post Comments" /><link rel="replies" type="text/html" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120136.html#comment-form" title="0 Comments" /><link rel="edit" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/4472479421988858344?v=2" /><link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/4472479421988858344?v=2" /><link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://feedproxy.google.com/~r/bmcreview/~3/S0WrmAFX2xo/20120136.html" title="2012.01.36" /><author><name>Bryn Mawr Classical Review</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12183270212416267662</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel="http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail" width="16" height="16" src="http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif" /></author><thr:total>0</thr:total><feedburner:origLink>http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120136.html</feedburner:origLink></entry><entry gd:etag="W/&quot;AkAFSHY4fip7ImA9WhRUEkU.&quot;"><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6588247216777605704.post-3222243034030891409</id><published>2012-01-22T22:18:00.001-05:00</published><updated>2012-01-22T22:18:39.836-05:00</updated><app:edited xmlns:app="http://www.w3.org/2007/app">2012-01-22T22:18:39.836-05:00</app:edited><title>2012.01.35</title><content type="html">Laura Monrós Gaspar, Robert Reece, &lt;i&gt;Cassandra, the Fortune-teller: Prophets, Gipsies and Victorian Burlesque. le Rane. Studi, 56.&lt;/i&gt;  Bari:  Levante editori, 2011.  Pp. 330.  ISBN 9788879495752.  €35.00 (pb).     &lt;p&gt;Reviewed by Joanna Brown, University of Reading (sd724971@reading.ac.uk) &lt;p&gt; &lt;a href="http://bmcr.brynmawr.edu/2012/2012-01-35.html"&gt;Version at BMCR home site&lt;/a&gt;&lt;p&gt; &lt;span class="fullpost"&gt;&lt;p&gt;[Table of Contents listed below.]&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The Trojan princess Cassandra remains a haunting figure in the cultural imagination, being most recently  reinterpreted by novelists Christa Wolf in &lt;i&gt;Cassandra&lt;/i&gt; (1984) and Marion Zimmer Bradley in &lt;i&gt;The  Firebrand&lt;/i&gt; (1988). In her mythical personae as unheeded prophetess, madwoman, and victim of Apollo,  Cassandra is a powerful symbol of the silenced woman, or the abuse survivor whose attacker accurately predicts that  she will not be believed. In an impressive chronological span, Laura Monrós Gaspar explores Cassandra's previous  incarnations in English literature from the Renaissance to the Victorian era, concluding with Robert Reece's 1868  burlesque, &lt;i&gt;Agamemnon and Cassandra&lt;/i&gt;. Recent scholarship has noted that most of the dramatic texts in  which Cassandra appeared have since been 'forgotten' (Grafton, Most and Settis 2010: 176), a failure of memory that Monrós Gaspar seeks to rectify.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;In her preface, Monrós Gaspar places her work in the context of recent studies of Victorian classical and burlesque  theatre (such as Eltis 2004, Macintosh 2000, Hall 1999), trends in the theory of classical reception (Martindale and  Thomas 2006) and research on the reception of Cassandra in particular (Mazzoldi 2001, Neblung 1997). Monrós  Gaspar describes her research as 'unveiling [the] cultural processes' behind the refigurations of this myth, focussing  on 'the semiotic dialogue between art and reality.' Accordingly, Monrós Gaspar conceptualises a break between the  realm of art and that of reality, and regards burlesque 'as a refracting and a reflecting mirror' of Victorian ideals and  preoccupations. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;In her Introduction, Monrós Gaspar sketches a reception history of the figure of Cassandra from the Middle Ages to  the seventeenth century. She locates figurations of Cassandra as belonging to a collection of images of females  'conceived by the anxieties of patriarchal society' (21). From the beginning, then, Monrós Gaspar utilises the term  'patriarchal' as an analytical tool, one which has provoked much dissent within studies of feminist historiography  (Morgan 2006). Monrós Gaspar seems to use the term as a convenient shorthand to denote features common to the  male-dominated societies in which the Cassandra myth was created and refigured. She surveys the ancient literature  in which Cassandra appears, drawing attention to the emphases on her beauty (in the &lt;i&gt;Iliad&lt;/i&gt;, Virgil, Ovid and  Ionnes Malalas), on her 'mad' look and visions (in Dares of Phrygia, Tzetzes and Ennius) and on the physical effects  of prophecy on Cassandra's body (Aischylos, Euripides, Seneca). It is these ancient descriptions of her marginal  knowledge and dramatic visions, Monrós Gaspar argues, that set the scene for her nineteenth-century appearance as  a gypsy, witch, and fortune-teller. The Cassandra of the Middle Ages, as seen in Chaucer, she asserts, consists of  'the conceptualisation of unorthodox access to knowledge,' (30) while in the sixteenth century she was associated  with contemporary heretics and prophets. As the century matured, emphasis came to rest on Cassandra as a cunning  enchantress, in line with the seventeenth-century peak in belief in witchcraft. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Chapter One focuses on the way in which nineteenth century translations of Aischylos' &lt;i&gt;Agamemnon&lt;/i&gt; and  Homer's &lt;i&gt;Iliad&lt;/i&gt; 'foreshadow popular reworkings of Cassandra' (60). Noting that translations of these texts  served as the 'cultural models' through which refigurations of myth could be conceived, Monrós Gaspar draws  attention to the use of pejorative terms used in the translations of Cassandra episodes. Looking at three popular and  influential translations of &lt;i&gt;Agamemnon&lt;/i&gt; by William Sewell, Hart Milman and Anna Swanwick, Monrós Gaspar  analyses the vocabulary choices made by the translators to render the words such as &lt;i&gt;pseudomantis&lt;/i&gt; and  &lt;i&gt;thurokopos&lt;/i&gt;, which Cassandra says are insults used against her by the Trojans in the &lt;i&gt;Agamemnon&lt;/i&gt;  (1194-5, 1269-74). Overall, Monrós Gaspar concludes that these translators utilise words which 'attempt to depict sage women with images related to the peripheral elements of society.' The second half of the chapter concentrates  on the translation of Cassandra's appearance in the &lt;i&gt;Iliad&lt;/i&gt;. Monrós Gaspar notes the general familiarity with  excerpts from the &lt;i&gt;Iliad&lt;/i&gt; (24: 699-708) appearing in translation, and alluded to in street fairs, penny books  and burlesques. Here she argues that, in the episode in which Cassandra announces the return of Hektor's body to  Troy, the translations of &lt;i&gt;kokosen&lt;/i&gt; and &lt;i&gt;gegone&lt;/i&gt; connect Iliadic myth with dramatic gestures seen in  Victorian melodramas and burlesques. &lt;i&gt;Kokosen&lt;/i&gt;, for example, was translated as 'shriek,' a word which held  particular associations for Victorians with women, madness and hysteria. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Chapter Two discusses the general appearance of Cassandra in the nineteenth century, placing her in the context of  the contemporary renaissance of the occult and the trend for works of 'social prophecy.' Monrós Gaspar argues that  the nineteenth-century Cassandra marked a turning point from the eighteenth-century theatrical portrayal of her as  a victim to be pitied, experiencing not madness but grief. By the mid-nineteenth century, Monrós Gaspar suggests,  Cassandra had come to be associated with figures who had 'marginal access to culture,' such as women, prophets,  gypsies and fortune-tellers. Mid- to late- century Cassandras were based upon pejorative female types, in part of a  reaction to the 1857 Divorce and Matrimonial Causes Act, which made divorce easier for women to access. Monrós  Gaspar draws on visual representations of Cassandra, noting that Rossetti's 1870 &lt;i&gt;Cassandra&lt;/i&gt; aligned the  prophetess with pre-Raphaelite 'fallen' women and that artists expressed Cassandra's rage through depictions of her  unbound hair. In the final section, Monrós Gaspar draws together the themes of Victorian sage writing and  figurations of prophetesses, gypsies and fortune-tellers in popular Victorian culture. She notes that gypsies were  treated as anthropological subjects in periodicals, and that, like Cassandra, gypsies 'are peripheral figures who stray  from the paths of conventional and mainstream access to and possession of knowledge' (116). While these peripheral  characters are heroic when male (as in the works of Carlisle), they are malevolent when female.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Chapter Three traces the evolution of Cassandra from the virtuous sage in the eighteenth century to the mad  fortune-teller in the nineteenth, focussing on Cassandra's appearances in comic theatre. She notes that Victorian  burlesque grew out of eighteenth-century street entertainments which often used classical mythology to amuse a  popular audience. The first comic Cassandras appear in the eighteenth century, as well as 'sentimental Cassandras in  high brow entertainment' (130). In the early eighteenth century, Cassandra is depicted as a mournful victim, far from  the mad Victorian figure. However, it was in the mid-century that Cassandra was first connected with peripheral  figures such as gypsies. In an 1819 play, produced at the time when Queen Caroline was being divorced for adultery,  Cassandra criticises Paris and Helen for their adulterous behaviour  and portrays Paris as a dandy. However, despite  her overt moralising, hints are made towards the prophetess's madness, which Monrós Gaspar argues 'foreshadows'  Reece's burlesque treatment of her. From her image as moral sage in 1819, Cassandra morphs into a frenzied  'shrew' taking vengeance on Clytaimnestra in 1868. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Chapter Four is a close reading of Robert Reece's 1868 burlesque, &lt;i&gt;Agamemnon and Cassandra&lt;/i&gt;, which acts  as the teleological focal point for the book. Monrós Gaspar remarks upon Reece's contribution to the genre of  burlesque, and situates his Agamemnon within the context of the debates of the 1850s and 1860s about the  'strong-minded woman' and divorce. She cites the play as the first to treat Cassandra as a three-dimensional  character and argues that 'the ambivalence of burlesque favours a comic Cassandra which both perpetuates and  departs from the Greek prototypes, reimagining the signs within an ideological context in which her predictions are  believed' (158). Cassandra in her speeches directly associates herself with nineteenth-century fortune-telling  almanacs, which Victorians 'rejected as well as demanded' (191). The craze for fortune-telling represented 'the social  recognition of peripheral knowledge' (191). In Reece's burlesque, then, Cassandra is rejected as well as heeded, and  the ambivalence of the genre towards intellectual models and marginal knowledge allows it to associate Cassandra  both with the ugly and vengeful Furies, and with the revelation of truth. While revealing the plot to kill Agamemnon,  and crafting Clytaimnestra's exposure in a dramatic and clever way, she remains ambivalent. Clytaimnestra is  portrayed rather as a soulless and calculating murderer without the mitigating factor of a sacrificed daughter, ruling over the henpecked Aigisthos. The play, Monrós Gaspar suggests, constructs two approaches to the figure of the  New Woman in Clytaimnestra and Cassandra. Monrós Gaspar locates burlesque questioning of women's roles beside  the use of the figure of Cassandra as the paradigmatic silenced woman by Margaret Fuller and Florence Nightingale  (see also Monrós Gaspar 2007). &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Despite continuities in the portrayal of the Trojan princess between Reece and earlier treatments, Monrós Gaspar  argues that there is a substantial gap between them. &lt;i&gt;Agamemnon and Cassandra&lt;/i&gt; coincides temporally with  feminist upheaval, and '[b]urlesque offered Victorian audiences a cathartic mirror where social stereotypes were  decoded for laughter' (202). Concluding, Monrós Gaspar suggests that Victorian refigurations of Cassandra include  the juxtaposition of Cassandra as the false prophet with her as the wise and heeded; she is ambivalently presented  between conservative fears of women's education with the Victorian craze for peripheral prophetic figures. It was the  'ambivalence' of burlesque, Monrós Gaspar concludes, that allowed for the 'coexistence of opposing refigurations of  the myth and staged both a scorned and a strong-minded heroine' (205). Monrós Gaspar's book ends with illustrations of Cassandra and of gypsies in ethnographic articles  and usefully  reproduces the entire script of Reece's &lt;i&gt;Agamemnon&lt;/i&gt;, a play which would otherwise be difficult for her  readers to access.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Monrós Gaspar's volume is an extremely valuable contribution to nineteenth-century social history, women's history  and classical reception studies, drawing attention to non-elite and neglected texts while drawing on recent rich  studies of classics and Victorian popular culture. Monrós Gaspar surveys and analyses an impressive range of  material, both textual and visual, and throws a light upon the reception of a deeply evocative and ambivalent  classical figure. The focus on Reece's play as the culminating point of the work is suggestive of an evolutionary  process through which Cassandra 'becomes' the heeded New Woman of 1868. While this highlights nicely the ways in  which aspects of Cassandra's presentation in previous contexts contribute to Reece's portrait, it does run the risk of  presenting a single, developing Cassandra rather than multiple Cassandras. Also notable and evocative is Monrós  Gaspar's use of terms such as 'anticipating' and 'foreshadowing', in places where she suggests that certain  representational aspects of Cassandra provide clues towards her future. These phrases harmonise with the theme of  the second-sighted Cassandra, bringing the marginalised prophetess's vision to bear in Monrós Gaspar's text.  Eighteenth- and nineteenth-century Cassandras are themselves prophecies of Cassandras yet to be realised in the  classical tradition. Monrós Gaspar's book adeptly illustrates the ways in which mythical figures are refigured and reproduced through layers of text and spectacle and brings a marginal classical figure in equally marginal popular  texts into the limelight. Monrós Gaspar centralises Cassandra in classical discourse, reinvoking an evocative  marginalised figure who continues to be a source of female identification. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;h4&gt;Table of Contents&lt;/h4&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;/p&gt; Acknowledgements 9&lt;br&gt; Preface 11&lt;br&gt; Introduction: Cassandra from Homer to the 1600s 21&lt;br&gt; Chapter 1: Cassandra and the Classics in Translation(1820-1868) 59&lt;br&gt; 1.1. Knowledge, Witchcraft and Fortune-telling: Aeschylus' &lt;i&gt;Agamemnon&lt;/i&gt; 61&lt;br&gt; 1.2. Images of the Voice: Cassandra in Homer's &lt;i&gt;Iliad&lt;/i&gt; 76&lt;br&gt; 1.3. Other Sources 84&lt;br&gt; Chapter 2: Nineteenth-Century Cassandra 89&lt;br&gt; 2.1. Gestures, Movements and Attitudes  90&lt;br&gt; 2.2. Prophets, Gipsies and Fortune-Tellers 107&lt;br&gt; Chapter 3: Comic Cassandra (1707-1854) 125&lt;br&gt; 3.1. Eighteenth-century Comic Street Theatre 128&lt;br&gt; 3.2. Cassandra and the Equestrian Burlesque (1819-1854) 139&lt;br&gt; Chapter 4: Cassandra, Robert Reece and the heyday of burlesque 157&lt;br&gt; 4.1. Robert Reece and Burlesque 158&lt;br&gt; 4.2 &lt;i&gt;Agamemnon and Cassandra or the Prophet and Loss of Troy&lt;/i&gt; (1868) 171&lt;br&gt; 4.2.1. The Liverpool Scene 171&lt;br&gt; 4.2.2. Textual Sources: An 'Intertextual Extravaganza' 180&lt;br&gt; 4.2.3. Cassandra: a Witch, a Fortune-Teller and a New Woman 186&lt;br&gt; Appendix I: Illustrations 205&lt;br&gt; Appendix II: List of Modern Cassandras 221&lt;br&gt; Appendix III: &lt;i&gt;Agamemnon and Cassandra, or; the Prophet and Loss of Troy&lt;/i&gt; 225&lt;br&gt; References 287&lt;br&gt; Index 319&lt;br&gt; &lt;h4&gt;Bibliography&lt;/h4&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;/p&gt; Bradley, M. Z. 1988&lt;i&gt;The Firebrand&lt;/i&gt;. Michael Joseph, London&lt;br&gt; Eltis, S. 2004 'The Fallen Woman on Stage: Maidens, Magdalens and the Emancipated Female' in K. Powell ed.  &lt;i&gt;The Cambridge Companion to Victorian and Edwardian Theatre&lt;/i&gt;. Cambridge, CUP: 222-36&lt;br&gt; Grafton, A., G. W. Most and S. Settis eds. 2010 &lt;i&gt;The Classical Tradition&lt;/i&gt;. Cambridge MA, London: Harvard &lt;br&gt; Hall, E. 1999 'Classical Mythology in the Victorian Popular Theatre' &lt;i&gt;International Journal of the Classical  Tradition&lt;/i&gt;, 5: 336-66&lt;br&gt; Hall, E., F. Macintosh and O. Taplin eds. 2000. &lt;i&gt;Medea in Performance 1500-2000&lt;/i&gt;. Oxford, OUP&lt;br&gt; Macintosh, F. 2000 'Medea Transposed: Burlesque and Gender on the Mid-Victorian Stage' in E. Hall, F.  Macintosh and O. Taplin 2000: 74-99&lt;br&gt; Martindale, C. and R. Thomas eds. 2006 &lt;i&gt;Classics and the Uses of Reception&lt;/i&gt;. Blackwell, Oxford &lt;br&gt; Mazzoldi, S. 2001 &lt;i&gt;Cassandra, la vergine e l'indovina. Identita di un personaggio da Omero all'Ellenismo&lt;/i&gt;.  Pisa&lt;br&gt; Monrós Gaspar, L. 2007 'The Voice of Cassandra: Florence Nightingale's &lt;i&gt;Cassandra&lt;/i&gt; (1852) and the  Victorian Woman' &lt;i&gt;New Voices in Classical Reception Studies&lt;/i&gt; Vol. 3: 61-76&lt;br&gt; Morgan, S. 2006 &lt;i&gt;The Feminist History Reader&lt;/i&gt;. Routledge, Abingdon&lt;br&gt; Neblung, D. 1997 &lt;i&gt;Der Gestalt der Kassandra in der antiken Literatur&lt;/i&gt;. Stuttgart and Leipzig&lt;br&gt; Wolf, C. trans. Jan van Heiurk 1984 &lt;i&gt;Cassandra: A Novel and Four Essays.&lt;/i&gt; Virago, London&lt;br&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;  &lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6588247216777605704-3222243034030891409?l=www.bmcreview.org' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="feedflare"&gt;
&lt;a href="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?a=0e8-WMChCbI:zgt7B7Mo9SY:yIl2AUoC8zA"&gt;&lt;img src="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?d=yIl2AUoC8zA" border="0"&gt;&lt;/img&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel="replies" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/feeds/3222243034030891409/comments/default" title="Post Comments" /><link rel="replies" type="text/html" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120135.html#comment-form" title="0 Comments" /><link rel="edit" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/3222243034030891409?v=2" /><link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/3222243034030891409?v=2" /><link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://feedproxy.google.com/~r/bmcreview/~3/0e8-WMChCbI/20120135.html" title="2012.01.35" /><author><name>Bryn Mawr Classical Review</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12183270212416267662</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel="http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail" width="16" height="16" src="http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif" /></author><thr:total>0</thr:total><feedburner:origLink>http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120135.html</feedburner:origLink></entry><entry gd:etag="W/&quot;DkYARXc5cSp7ImA9WhRUEkU.&quot;"><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6588247216777605704.post-6091719323801903902</id><published>2012-01-22T21:02:00.001-05:00</published><updated>2012-01-22T21:02:24.929-05:00</updated><app:edited xmlns:app="http://www.w3.org/2007/app">2012-01-22T21:02:24.929-05:00</app:edited><title>2012.01.34</title><content type="html">Anna Magnetto, Donatella Erdas, Cristina Carusi (ed.), &lt;i&gt;Nuove ricerche sulla legge granaria ateniese del 374/3 a.C.. Studi e testi di storia antica 20.&lt;/i&gt;  Pisa:  Edizioni ETS, 2010.  Pp. 304.  ISBN 9788846728265.  €18.00 (pb).     &lt;p&gt;Reviewed by Alexis D'Hautcourt, Kansai Gaidai University (adhautco@kansaigaidai.ac.jp) &lt;p&gt; &lt;a href="http://bmcr.brynmawr.edu/2012/2012-01-34.html"&gt;Version at BMCR home site&lt;/a&gt;&lt;p&gt; &lt;span class="fullpost"&gt;&lt;p&gt;[Authors and titles are listed at the end of the review.] &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;En 1998, R.S. Stroud a publié une extraordinaire inscription sur pierre trouvée en 1986 à l'agora d'Athènes, en  réemploi.&lt;sup&gt;1&lt;/sup&gt; Cette inscription donne à lire des informations sur une loi de 374/3 av. J.-C., qui permet de voir les  institutions d'Athènes au travail. La loi concerne deux taxes, la première, une taxe d'1/12&lt;sup&gt;e&lt;/sup&gt; sur le  grain des îles Lemnos, Imbros et Skyros, la deuxième, une taxe d'1/50&lt;sup&gt;e&lt;/sup&gt;, dont le caractère est plus  difficile à définir. La taxe du douzième, quant à elle, est en fait modifiée par la loi de l'inscription: elle devra  dorénavant être perçue en nature, plutôt qu'en argent. L'inscription est complexe et on pourrait dire qu'elle  représente le pire cauchemar des épigraphistes: un texte complet en beau grec classique mais qui reste en partie  obscur. C'est donc une bonne idée que d'avoir organisé un colloque sur le thème de la loi de 373/4 en 2006,  colloque dont les actes sont maintenant publiés.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;On nous permettra un mot d'abord pour dire ce que l'on ne trouvera pas dans le volume. Aucune nouvelle étude  n'est présentée sur l'aspect physique de la pierre, en particulier sur le curieux panneau ondulé qui surmonte les  lignes de l'inscription et qui était sans doute peint, comme Stroud l'avait écrit en 1998 en invitant sans succès à de  nouvelles recherches sur ce sujet.&lt;sup&gt;2&lt;/sup&gt; Sauf erreur de ma part, aucune tentative n'a pas non plus été faite dans le livre  pour proposer de nouvelles restaurations à l'unique endroit où le texte est vraiment endommagé, l. 25-26, lorsqu'il est fait mention d'un &lt;i&gt;sekoma&lt;/i&gt;, d'un instrument pour mesurer le grain.&lt;sup&gt;3&lt;/sup&gt; C'est un signe de la valeur de la  première édition du texte.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Il aurait sans doute fallu, après le bilan introductif de Stroud (également auteur des mots de conclusion), non pas  reléguer en fin de volume, mais placer en première position l'article de Cristina Carusi, La legge di Agirrio e le  syngraphai ateniesi di IV secolo, qui aurait pu s'intituler « Pourquoi on ne comprend pas la loi d'Agyrrhios ». Par une  étude détaillée du langage du document et par la comparaison avec d'autres textes épigraphiques, Carusi montre  que l'inscription ne donne pas à proprement parler le texte de la loi ou du contrat avec les fermiers, ni assez  d'éléments pour en comprendre précisément tous les tenants et aboutissants. L'inscription ne doit pas être comprise  &lt;i&gt;stricto sensu&lt;/i&gt; comme un texte légal, mais comme une annonce générale qui permet de vanter les mérites  politiques d'Agyrrhios. Carusi propose aussi que l'inscription était dressée auprès du bâtiment qu'elle mentionne:  l'Aiakeion, que Stroud a identifié avec un bâtiment de l'agora d'Athènes. La lecture de ce bel article est nécessaire  pour comprendre ce que les autres études du livre peuvent ou ne peuvent pas offrir, pour comprendre pourquoi  presque tous les autres articles du volume ne concernent pas tant directement la loi elle-même, que son esprit ou  son contexte institutionnel, économique et social.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Par l'étude du calendrier, des mois mentionnés dans la loi, Leopold Migeotte quant à lui, montre bien que le blé  recueilli par la taxe du 1/12&lt;sup&gt;e&lt;/sup&gt; avait un effet de soudure entre deux années, permettait de dépanner les  gens au moment où leurs réserves arrivaient à leur fin, avant les nouvelles récoltes.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Comme nous venons de le dire, même s'ils se rattachent plus ou moins étroitement à quelques points de la loi de  374/3, les autres articles présentent des études plus générales, ce qui ne retire rien à leur qualité. Voici, à notre avis,  quels sont les apports majeurs du livre. Vu la complexité du dossier, et la longueur de certains articles, il est  probable que d'autres recenseurs y trouveront d'autres points positifs. Corsaro offre une bonne étude comparative  avec les affermeurs de taxe en Sicile connus par Cicéron et une bonne synthèse sur les taxes directes et indirectes  connues en Grèce. Erdas a écrit une fine analyse juridique, économique et sociale des gens qui se portaient garants  des fermiers de taxe, et elle montre bien les réseaux d'affaires qu'ils pouvaient nouer entre eux. Fantasia présente  d'intéressantes considérations sur la carrière d'Agyrrhios et son aspect populiste. Les articles d'Ampolo et Fantasia  sont importants pour l'étude de l'approvisionnement des cités grecques et des politiques menées contre les famines  et disettes jusqu'à l'époque romaine. Même si elle manque de conclusion, l'étude de Magnetto est intéressante  comme elle déploie un bon panorama de mesures civiques destinées à promouvoir les échanges commerciaux, en  insistant en particulier sur le droit. Enfin, Faraguna offre une belle contribution sur les mécanismes de la ferme  d'impôts à Athènes, touchant aussi à la concession et à la location de lieux publics, et il s'attaque, lui, directement à  un des points les plus controversés de l'inscription: la définition des &lt;i&gt;meris&lt;/i&gt; et la façon dont les fermiers (et  les historiens modernes) pouvaient estimer leurs gains avec ces taxes.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Gallo, quant à lui, essaie de trouver une circonstance précise et une disette particulière a laquelle rapporter la  création initiale de la taxe du 1/12&lt;sup&gt;e&lt;/sup&gt;, mais, en 8 pages, il ne fait pas beaucoup de progrès sur  l'hypothèse que Stroud avait développée en un paragraphe.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Les grands absents du volume sont les contribuables des taxes, et c'est regrettable car leur étude permettrait peut- être de mieux comprendre plusieurs faits notables de la loi d'Agyrrhios. Il est d'autant plus important de les prendre  en compte qu'ils étaient citoyens athéniens, comme la majorité des savants s'accorde à le penser. Même s'ils n'ont  très probablement pas physiquement pris part au vote, il n'est pas déraisonnable d'imaginer que les points du vue et  intérêts des clérouques de Lemnos, Imbros et Skyros ont été considérés par les créateurs de la loi. Il faut en tenir compte lorsque on essaie de la comprendre, ainsi que ses modifications. On s'est ainsi parfois étonné de l'existence  d'un impôt personnel à Athènes, mais il ne faut pas oublier que la taxe du 1/12&lt;sup&gt;e&lt;/sup&gt; alimentait le fonds  des &lt;i&gt;stratiotika&lt;/i&gt;, le fonds des dépenses militaires. Les habitants des trois îles, qui venaient d'être reconcédées  à Athènes lors de la Paix d'Antalcidas en 387, étaient en première position en cas de nouveau conflit armé. Ces  agriculteurs entreprenants connaissaient les avantages économiques et la fertilité des îles, mais ils étaient aussi bien conscients des risques qu'ils prenaient en s'installant loin d'Athènes et donc de la nécessité d'une armée forte.  Ensuite, on a parfois été surpris par la transformation d'une taxe en argent en taxe en nature. Or, une étude  numismatique publiée suite aux fouilles archéologiques récentes, par des équipes  italiennes, de l'ile de Lemnos fait  penser que les habitants de cette ile souffraient d'un défaut de numéraires.&lt;sup&gt;4&lt;/sup&gt; On peut alors imaginer que les  clérouques aient préféré se passer d'intermédiaires banquiers ou autres hommes d'argent et qu'il ait été plus facile  pour eux de payer la taxe en nature. A moins bien sûr qu'il se soit agi de rendre le travail des fermiers et des  percepteurs des taxes plus aisé et plus profitable. Le talent d'homme politique d'Agyrrhios consistait à satisfaire  plusieurs parties de la société athénienne en utilisant une seule loi pour au moins trois buts différents: améliorer  l'approvisionnement en blé de la ville à un moment dans l'année difficile, faciliter à la demande de ses contribuables  la perception d'une taxe et renforcer la part de budget militaire d'Athènes.&lt;sup&gt;5&lt;/sup&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;La traduction anglaise de l'inscription par Stroud, reproduite depuis l'édition de 1998 et rendue en partie obsolète,  une traduction en italien par Fantasia, meilleure car plus récente, une photographie de la stèle de l'inscription, une  bibliographie d'une trentaine de pages et des index (sources, noms de personnes et noms géographiques) cloturent  le volume. La qualité des articles de synthèse et des études de détail de ce volume en font un livre que je recommande pour  toutes les bibliothèques consacrées à l'antiquité gréco-romaine, mais aussi, grâce à son prix raisonnable, à toute  personne intéressée par l'histoire économique et sociale et par l'histoire d'Athènes.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;h4&gt;Table des matières&lt;/h4&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;/p&gt; Presentazione, 9&lt;br&gt; Ronald S. Stroud, Introduction, 11&lt;br&gt; Léopold Migeotte, Le grain des îles et l'approvisionnement d'Athènes au IVe siècle avant J.-C., 27&lt;br&gt; Carmine Ampolo, Le motivazioni della legge sulla tassazione del grano di Lemno, Imbro e Sciro e il prezzo di  grano e pane, 39&lt;br&gt; Ugo Fantasia, La politica del grano pubblico nelle città greche: alcune riflessioni a partire dalla legge di Agirrio,  67&lt;br&gt; Mauro Corsaro, Il nomos di Agirrio e la tassazione diretta del grano nel mondo greco, 99&lt;br&gt; Michele Faraguna, Il sistema degli appalti pubblici ad Atene nel IV sec. a.C. e la legge di Agirrio, 129&lt;br&gt; Luigi Gallo, Il nomos di Agirrio e una testimonianza di Demostene, 149&lt;br&gt; Anna Magnetto, Incentivi e agevolazioni per i mercanti nel mondo Greco in età classica ed ellenistica, 159&lt;br&gt; Donatella Erdas, Il ricorso ai garanti solvibili nei documenti ateniesi di età classica, 187&lt;br&gt; Cristina Carusi, La legge di Agirrio e le syngraphai ateniesi di IV secolo, 213&lt;br&gt; Ronald S. Stroud, Future Research on the Athenian Grain Tax Law, 235&lt;br&gt; La legge. Editio princeps (R.S. Stroud), 243&lt;br&gt; English translation (R.S. Stroud), 245&lt;br&gt; Traduzione italiana (U. Fantasia), 247&lt;br&gt; Illustrazione, 249&lt;br&gt; Bibliografia generale, 251&lt;br&gt; Indice delle fonti antiche, 283&lt;br&gt; Indice dei nomi antichi, 295&lt;br&gt; Indice dei luoghi, 299&lt;br&gt; &lt;br&gt; &lt;hr&gt;&lt;b&gt;Notes:&lt;/b&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;br&gt; 1.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; R.S. Stroud, &lt;i&gt;The Athenian Grain-Tax Law of 374/3 B.C.&lt;/i&gt; (Athènes-Princeton, 1998) (= &lt;i&gt;Hesperia&lt;/i&gt; Supplement 29); voir le compte-rendu de P.J.  Rhodes, BMCR &lt;a href="http://bmcr.brynmawr.edu/1999/1999-03-13.html"&gt;1999.03.13&lt;/a&gt;. Nous prions les éditeurs et les lecteurs de la BMCR de nous excuser pour notre retard à soumettre ce compte-rendu. &lt;br&gt; 2.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; On peut voir une petite photographie de l'inscription sur la page internet annonçant le colloque de 2006:  &lt;a href="http://normalenews.sns.it/la-legge-granaria-ateniese-del-3743-a-c/"&gt;Scuola Normale Superiore di Pisa, Normale News on the Web 30/5/2006&lt;/a&gt;. &lt;br&gt; 3.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; L'exemple d'Eleusis, mentionné par Stroud en 1998, a été publié, et on peut l'admirer grâce à &lt;a href="http://www.lunacommons.org/luna/servlet/s/1t0w2h"&gt;une belle  photographie&lt;/a&gt; du site internet de la Cornell University Library, Mysteries at Eleusis. Images of Inscriptions. &lt;br&gt; 4.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; A. Polosa, La moneta e la circolazione, in &lt;i&gt;Hephaestia 2000-2006&lt;/i&gt; éd. par E. Greco et E. Papi (Paestum-Athènes, 2008), p. 139-164. Sur les nouvelles  recherches concernant les clérouques, on peut écouter sur internet l'enregistrement de la conférence donnée le 16 avril 2010 au Collège de France par E. Culasso  Gastaldi: &lt;a href="http://www.college-de-france.fr/default/EN/all/epi_his/Cours_du_16_avril_Athenes_et_l.htm"&gt;Athènes et « les établissements au-delà des bornes »  (Xénophon, Mém. II 1) : les clérouquies de Lemnos, Imbros et Skyros&lt;/a&gt;. &lt;br&gt; 5.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Sur les talents et la réputation politiques d'Agyrrhios, voir aussi W.E. Major, Farting for Dollars: A Note on Agyrrhios in Aristophanes &lt;i&gt;Wealth&lt;/i&gt; 176,  &lt;i&gt;AJPh&lt;/i&gt; 123, 4, (2002), p. 549-557 (absent dans la bibliographie).   &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;  &lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6588247216777605704-6091719323801903902?l=www.bmcreview.org' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="feedflare"&gt;
&lt;a href="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?a=CfF310tuj5I:KqEqMzfyhqk:yIl2AUoC8zA"&gt;&lt;img src="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?d=yIl2AUoC8zA" border="0"&gt;&lt;/img&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel="replies" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/feeds/6091719323801903902/comments/default" title="Post Comments" /><link rel="replies" type="text/html" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120134.html#comment-form" title="0 Comments" /><link rel="edit" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/6091719323801903902?v=2" /><link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/6091719323801903902?v=2" /><link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://feedproxy.google.com/~r/bmcreview/~3/CfF310tuj5I/20120134.html" title="2012.01.34" /><author><name>Bryn Mawr Classical Review</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12183270212416267662</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel="http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail" width="16" height="16" src="http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif" /></author><thr:total>0</thr:total><feedburner:origLink>http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120134.html</feedburner:origLink></entry><entry gd:etag="W/&quot;CE8DRnozeip7ImA9WhRUEkU.&quot;"><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6588247216777605704.post-6870397569628328383</id><published>2012-01-22T20:41:00.001-05:00</published><updated>2012-01-22T20:41:17.482-05:00</updated><app:edited xmlns:app="http://www.w3.org/2007/app">2012-01-22T20:41:17.482-05:00</app:edited><title>2012.01.33</title><content type="html">P. Mureddu, G. F. Nieddu, S. Novelli (ed.), &lt;i&gt;Tragico e comico nel dramma attico e oltre: intersezioni e sviluppi parateatrali. Atti dell'Incontro di studi, Cagliari 4-5 febbraio 2009. Supplementi di Lexis, 58.&lt;/i&gt;  Amsterdam:  Adolf M. Hakkert Editore, 2009.  Pp. 226.  ISBN 9789025612542.  €52.00 (pb).     &lt;p&gt;Reviewed by Mattia De Poli, Università degli Studi di Padova (mattia.depoli@unipd.it) &lt;p&gt; &lt;a href="http://bmcr.brynmawr.edu/2012/2012-01-33.html"&gt;Version at BMCR home site&lt;/a&gt;&lt;p&gt; &lt;span class="fullpost"&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;a href="http://books.google.com/books?id=ns6JYgEACAAJ"&gt;Preview&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;This book is a collection of essays presented during the conference on Greek tragedy and comedy, organized by the  University of Cagliari. Scholars from several Italian universities deal with fifth-century Attic drama and its influence  on Platonic dialogues or on later works in the Hellenistic Period and Late Antiquity.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Antonio Martina ("Il mito di Elettra e l'ideazione drammatica nell'&lt;i&gt;Elettra&lt;/i&gt; di Euripide") traces step by step the  development of Electra's mythical figure from archaic epos (Homeric poems and the epic cycle) to Euripides'  &lt;i&gt;Electra&lt;/i&gt; and &lt;i&gt;Orestes&lt;/i&gt;, going through earlier lyric and tragic poetry (Xanthus, Stesichorus, Aeschylus,  Sophocles). He mainly focuses on Euripides and his innovative approach to the mythical subject in comparison with  Stesichorus and Aeschylus.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Giuseppina Basta Donzelli ("La parodo dello &lt;i&gt;Ione&lt;/i&gt; di Euripide") offers an analysis of the parodos in Euripides'  &lt;i&gt;Ion&lt;/i&gt; and investigates its relationship with the sculptural decoration of the pediment on the temple of Apollo  at Delphi . Tales about Heracles, Bellerophon and the Gigantomachy are quickly evoked by the chorus, probably  because spectators knew them well. Basta Donzelli notes some inaccuracies in the description of the actual Delphi  pediment and deals with the dramaturgical meaning of such a parodos within this tragedy. She supports her text with  an iconographical appendix of 11 figures.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Paolo Cipolla ("Due &lt;i&gt;testimonia&lt;/i&gt; relative a Pratina di Fliunte (Dioscoride, &lt;i&gt;AP&lt;/i&gt; 7.707; &lt;i&gt;Pap.  Petrie&lt;/i&gt; 2.49.B.20-24)") gives a detailed reading of a fictional epigram for Sositheus in order to derive information  about the works of Pratinas and the development of satyric drama, from Sophocles to the Hellenistic Age. Cipolla  then suggests that the lacuna in &lt;i&gt;Pap. Petrie&lt;/i&gt; 2.49.B.20 could be filled simply by an allusion to the genre of  Pratinas' works (satyric plays) instead of a single title. Finally he adds additional  arguments ("post scriptum") against  the famous Pratinas' &lt;i&gt;hyporchema&lt;/i&gt; as a part of a satyric drama:&lt;sup&gt;1&lt;/sup&gt; lyric poetry was at least an influence on  this choral song.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Patrizia Mureddu ("Il processo a Socrate nell'&lt;i&gt;Apologia&lt;/i&gt; di Platone") deals with Plato's skilful way of presenting  Socrates' character within his &lt;i&gt;Apology&lt;/i&gt;: Mureddu argues that this dialogue gives the appearance of  artlessness , while in fact nothing was said by chance and Plato looks like a wise playwright who mixed tragic and  comic tones. Finally, she marks important differences between &lt;i&gt;Apology of Socrates&lt;/i&gt; by Plato and &lt;i&gt;Apology  of Palamedes&lt;/i&gt; by Gorgias regarding the choices of the speaking character and their effects on the hearers.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Gian Franco Nieddu ("Un medico per commensale: il discorso di Erissimaco nel &lt;i&gt;Simposio&lt;/i&gt; di Platone") focuses  on Eryximachus' speech in Plato's &lt;i&gt;Symposium&lt;/i&gt;. This character was portrayed by the ancient philosopher as a  young, self-confident &lt;i&gt;iatrosophistes&lt;/i&gt;, who promoted medicine as the most important science but  misunderstood both Heraclitus' theory about the opposite elements and Aristophanes' tragicomic asking for help  against hiccup. As a result, Plato presented his well-read and well-defined speech as at the same time emphatic and  forced.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Antonino Milazzo ("Aristofane nella retorica tardo-antica") investigates the relationship between Aristophanic comedy  and rhetorical handbooks in Late Antiquity (II-VI centuries) along three lines: interpretations of ancient texts, links  between poetry and eloquence, ways of quotation. Aristophanes was often compared with Menander and rhetoricians  were interested in different aspects: language, style and meaning or rhetorical effectiveness. Different points of view  led to different evaluations.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Luigi Leurini ("Βοῦς Κύπριος εἶ. Gli animali nei proverbi delle commedie di Menandro") collects a wide range of  proverbs taken from Menander's comedy, gathered by animal. Leurini also tries both to examine their range and the  evolution in their meaning and to suggest the contexts in which they were inserted and their dramaturgical function.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Adele Teresa Cozzoli ("L'&lt;i&gt;Ecale&lt;/i&gt; di Callimaco e la poesia 'di nuovo stile'") considers the narrative technique in  Callimachus' &lt;i&gt;Ecale&lt;/i&gt;, finds some theatrical reminiscences and investigates their functions in epic poetry. She  mainly focuses on the two speaking birds and points out the features of Hellenistic epic poetry in comparison with  archaic  epic, such as realism and contamination among different traditional genres. Cozzoli analyses this 'new style'  looking at both content and language.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Maria Pia Pattoni ("Riusi epico-tragici e distanziazioni parodiche nei &lt;i&gt;Pastoralia&lt;/i&gt; di Longo") deals with the  influence of tragedy on Longus' &lt;i&gt;Pastoralia&lt;/i&gt;: such a contamination between tragic and bucolic tones usually  produced comic effects. The novelist also took the Homeric epos as a model for his work: in any case , the different  context and genre implied a shift  in pathos.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Tristano Gargiulo ("Un caso di intertestualità nel &lt;i&gt;Romanzo di Alessandro&lt;/i&gt;: i fraintendimenti di β e γ rispetto  ad A") focuses on both the textual discrepancies between the several versions of the &lt;i&gt;Alexander Romance&lt;/i&gt;  and the differences in meaning they implied: the main character, for example, is not presented everywhere in the  same way. So Gargiulo argues that one version is not more correct than the others and that editors of the  &lt;i&gt;Alexander Romance&lt;/i&gt; should keep this matter in mind.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Finally, Vittorio Citti ("Conclusioni") sums up the content of each paper and underlines the wide range of topics on  Attic drama and its later echoes that this book offers to its readers.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt; All in all, this book is a complex and rich study on the relationship between different genres and works from  different ages and an important contribution in the field of intertextuality, where Attic drama plays a major role.  According to Friedrich Nietzsche, quoted by Nieddu (p. 101), tragedy took up elements from all the earlier poetic  genres, and the Platonic dialogues had the same attitude  vis-à-vis narration, poetry and drama. According to these  collected papers, in Late Antiquity rhetoric handbooks and novels seem to  proceed in much the same way.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;br&gt; &lt;hr&gt;&lt;b&gt;Notes:&lt;/b&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;br&gt; 1.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Cipolla contests the arguments supported by Giovan Battista D'Alessio, Ἢν ἰδού: &lt;i&gt;Ecce Satyri&lt;/i&gt; (Pratina,  &lt;i&gt;PMG&lt;/i&gt; 708 = &lt;i&gt;TrGF&lt;/i&gt; 4 F 3). &lt;i&gt;Alcune considerazioni sull'uso della deissi nei testi lirici e teatrali&lt;/i&gt;, in  Franca  Perusino, Maria Colantonio (eds.), &lt;i&gt;Dalla lirica corale alla poesia drammatica: forme e funzioni del canto  corale nella tragedia e nella commedia greca&lt;/i&gt;, Edizioni ETS, Pisa, 2007, pp. 95-128.   &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;  &lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6588247216777605704-6870397569628328383?l=www.bmcreview.org' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="feedflare"&gt;
&lt;a href="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?a=QgoekXNwG8U:SBOaTSMyw1w:yIl2AUoC8zA"&gt;&lt;img src="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?d=yIl2AUoC8zA" border="0"&gt;&lt;/img&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel="replies" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/feeds/6870397569628328383/comments/default" title="Post Comments" /><link rel="replies" type="text/html" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120133.html#comment-form" title="0 Comments" /><link rel="edit" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/6870397569628328383?v=2" /><link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/6870397569628328383?v=2" /><link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://feedproxy.google.com/~r/bmcreview/~3/QgoekXNwG8U/20120133.html" title="2012.01.33" /><author><name>Bryn Mawr Classical Review</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12183270212416267662</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel="http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail" width="16" height="16" src="http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif" /></author><thr:total>0</thr:total><feedburner:origLink>http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120133.html</feedburner:origLink></entry><entry gd:etag="W/&quot;C08DRn05fSp7ImA9WhRUEUU.&quot;"><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6588247216777605704.post-8537947053391508802</id><published>2012-01-21T16:37:00.001-05:00</published><updated>2012-01-21T16:37:57.325-05:00</updated><app:edited xmlns:app="http://www.w3.org/2007/app">2012-01-21T16:37:57.325-05:00</app:edited><title>2012.01.32</title><content type="html">Alessandra Gilibert, &lt;i&gt;Syro-Hittite Monumental Art and the Archaeology of Performance. The Stone Reliefs at Carchemish and Zincirli in the Earlier First Millennium BCE. TOPOI Berlin Studies of the Ancient World vol. 2.&lt;/i&gt;  Berlin:  De Gruyter, 2011.  Pp. 223, figs. 100.  ISBN 9783110222258. $150.00.     &lt;p&gt;Reviewed by Nicola Laneri, University of Catania (nicolalaneri@hotmail.com) &lt;p&gt; &lt;a href="http://bmcr.brynmawr.edu/2012/2012-01-32.html"&gt;Version at BMCR home site&lt;/a&gt;&lt;p&gt; &lt;span class="fullpost"&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;a href="http://books.google.com/books?id=mabklSO8X6IC"&gt;Preview&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The book is based on a 2008 doctoral dissertation (Freie Universität, Berlin) and deals with the Syro-Hittite  monumental art unearthed at the Iron Age (ca. 1200-700 BCE) ancient city-states of Carchemish and Zincirli (ancient  Sam'al) in southeastern Turkey. Gilibert aims to approach the subject using not only an art historical perspective, but  also to enlarge it into a more thorough vision that includes insights "into the complex web between images and  modes of their consumption" (p. 3). In particular, the author focuses on the role played by monumental art in the  enactment of ceremonial performances and on how this process achieved the objectives of the elites by materializing  their ideological power. The theoretical premises on which Gilibert's study is based are briefly stated in a short  introduction (Chapter 1), whereas Chapter 2 is dedicated to a geographical and historical introduction to the region  during the Iron Age and especially to the sites of Carchemish, located on the right bank of the Euphrates at the  border between Turkey and Syria, and Zincirli, about 100 km northwest of Carchemish.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;In Chapter 3, the author concentrates her attention on the city-state of Carchemish with a specific focus on the  monumental art of two city gates (the South Gate and the Water Gate) and on the ceremonial area located in the inner  city at the southern foot of the main mound. The South Gate is a large rampart that divides the architectural plan by  separating the 'inner' and the 'outer' towns, and is composed of a monumental entrance, two broad-rooms  (&lt;i&gt;Breiträume&lt;/i&gt;), and a stone-paved passageway leading to the inner city. In terms of monumental art, a basalt  portal lion was found outside, whereas inside the rooms a funerary stele and the remains of a statue of a man,  probably representing "a deceased ruler of the city" (p. 23), were brought to light.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;However, it is in the northeastern corner of the inner city that the largest amount of monumental art was discovered.  This area consists of an entrance to the inner citadel from the Euphrates side (the Water Gate), a long street running  east-west, a large plaza the Lower Palace Area) that is enclosed by the precinct of the temple of the Storm God and  the Great Staircase at the northwestern corner and by the Herald's Wall on the south, and is connected to another  large outdoor space (King's Gate Area) that links this wide open area to other buildings located to the south (e.g., the Hilani).    &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;In this area, the monumental art consists primarily of carved basalt and limestone orthostats covering the outer face  of the walls as well as portal lions flanking the building's entrances and a few inscriptions. Within this context, an  impressive visual impact is created by the series of orthostats that form a consecutive line along the Long Wall of  Sculpture, the eastern façade of the temple of the Storm God. In this case, the stone slabs created a single 36m long  figurative scene representing processions of gods and goddesses, warriors, charioteers, rulers and a long inscription  by king Suhis II (ca. late tenth century BCE). The southern façade of the wall leading to the King's Gate complex, the  entrance at which a monumental seated statue of a male figure on a double-lion basis (early ninth century BCE) was  located, has a complex life-history that began in the early tenth century BCE and ended in the seventh; the wall was  decorated with a unique series of basalt and limestone orthostats representing hunting scenes, mythological themes,  processions, and an inscription by Yariris (ca. 790 BCE). As the author points out with insight, this decorative pattern  "privilege[d] the chromatic alternation basalt/limestone over thematic consistency" (p. 43). &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The whole section dedicated to the monumental art of Carchemish is brilliantly analyzed by Gilibert who combines  good art historical scholarship of Syro-Hittite monumental art with an emphasis on reconstructing the visual impact  the monumental art had on the people approaching the ceremonial open area. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The Iron Age settlement of Zincirli is investigated in Chapter 4. During this period the site is marked by two  concentric fortification walls; while the outer one is marked by the presence of three double gates, the inner one has  only one entrance leading to the mounded citadel. The author's decision to focus solely on analysis of the  relationship between architecture and monumental art, leaving aside all the other subjects (e.g., the development of  the inner citadel) that have been widely discussed by other scholars, makes this chapter an important contribution to  the field. In her contextualized analysis of the monumental art of Zincirli, Gilibert starts from the Southern City Gate,  "most imposing of the three city gates" (p. 58), which is also the only one providing us with monuments. More  specifically, the monumental art recovered at this city gate appears to belong to the site's most ancient phase of  occupation (i.e., late tenth century BCE) and consists of the remains of two large portal lions and a series of  orthostats representing mythological figures, a warrior holding the head of an enemy, a ceremonial scene with two  men drinking from cups and scenes from hunting wild game. In her analysis Gilibert then moves towards the citadel,  investigating first the access to the inner fortification wall that is composed of two gates, one of which (the Outer  Citadel Gate) was embellished with an extraordinary decorative pattern composed of a series of carved and aniconic  (in the inner court) basalt orthostats placed to cover and sustain the fill of the wall, and an open area enclosed by the  fortified walls and the two gates in which five monumental basalt portal lions were found intentionally buried in a pit  at the end of their life-histories. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Regarding the citadel, Gilibert focuses her attention on the portal lions flanking the sides of the entrance to the  palatial complex (i.e., Gate Q), the colossal statue of a standing bearded man dressed with a long skirt found outside  of Building J, the Kulamuwa orthostat (ca. 840-810 BCE) that presents the ruler next to a 16-lined inscribed text  written in the Aramaic alphabet and using a North-Phoenician language that was located at the entrance to the same  building, and the decorative elements associated with the Hilanis (buildings with a columned porch at the entrance).  Within this context, the author correctly highlights the embedment of monumental art, inscribed texts and the cult of  the royal ancestors in the process of materializing the ideological power of the Syro-Hittite elites during the Iron Age.  Based on iconographic &lt;i&gt;comparanda&lt;/i&gt; with other contemporaneous examples bearing funerary inscriptions,  the author interprets the colossal statue as commemorating a "deceased ruler" (p. 77); whereas the presence of  circular depressions ("cup-marks") on top of the heads of the lions and the male figure represented on the base of  the statue are interpreted as locales for holding ritual offerings. For the Kulamuwa orthostat, the iconography of the  ruler holding a flower while pointing his finger to a series of symbols and the written text belongs to an iconographic  tradition of the Late Bronze and Iron Ages in which "the person holding the flower is deceased" and, "thus, the portal  orthostat bears the image of the deceased Kulamuwa communicating with gods" (p. 82). To add more to this picture  of memorialization of the ancestors, the colossal statue was found ritually buried in a cist grave, next to its own  base, confirming the use of rituals connected with the end of the life-history of important monumental objects. The pivotal role played by the cult of the ancestors at Zincirli is also recognizable in the &lt;i&gt;intra muros&lt;/i&gt; cist  graves found in the citadel as well as by the presence of funerary stelae with a banquet scene found both in the  citadel, next to a cist grave and adjacent to Hilani I, and, more recently, in a building of the north lower town, thanks  to excavations led by the archaeological team of the Oriental Institute of the University of Chicago. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Chapter 5 is the most important and successful section of the book. It is in this chapter that Gilibert redefines the  visual impact of Syro-Hittite monumental art to consider it as part of a more complex built environment in which the  decorated slabs, the statues, the inscriptions, the outdoor space, and the architecture were all part of a network of  significance that "contributed together to the creation of a specific sense of place" (p. 97). In particular, monumental  art at the Iron Age sites of Zincirli and Carchemish had a specific performative functionality as is clearly evident from  the location of orthostats, statues and portal lions in open spaces outfitted with installations for ritual acts, and also  from the depiction of ceremonies in the iconography and by the presence of written sources describing ceremonies  and rituals. The presence of these three elements in the architectural context, as well as the iconographic and written  evidence, allows the author to emphasize the performative relationship between the locale and the monumental art  at these sites in a way that served "to mark out ceremonial spaces for ritual performances" (p. 112). Within this  perspective, the ritual performances were most likely dedicated to the commemoration of the past, for the  legitimisation of the ruling class and for the reinforcement of the collective identity.   &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;In Chapter 6, Gilibert applies a diachronic perspective in the process of reconstructing the development of the  relationship between monumental art and ritual performances. The author defines four phases in which a  transformation in the relationship between art, ceremonial practices, and forms of power among the Iron Age Syro-Hittite elite  are recognizable: "the archaic transitional period" (twelfth to mid-tenth century BCE, pp. 115-119) to  which belong the earliest examples of monumental art at Carchemish characterized by an artistic "formal language"  (p. 119); "the age of civic ritual" (late tenth to early ninth century BCE, pp. 119-125) that is marked by a composition  of the scenes whose format can be classified as "public spectacles" (p. 119) among which the "public staging of the  royal ancestor cult" (p. 120) appears as one of the prominent performances enacted in open spaces; "the mature  transitional period" (870-790 BCE, pp. 125-128) that sees a continuity with the previous period as well as an  increase of "non-royal funerary stelae" (p. 126); and, finally, "the age of court ceremony" (790-690 BCE, pp. 128-131) that  sees an "enhanced role played by non-royal officers" in the figurative representations.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The final Chapter 7 is dedicated to the concluding remarks whereas the catalogue of all the orthostats, statues,  stelae, and inscriptions mentioned in the text is located at the end of the volume.     In conclusion, despite the absence of a chronological chart at the beginning of the volume that would have been  helpful to the reader, Gilibert's book is a solid work that embeds a traditional art historical perspective into a more  dynamic way at looking at the relationship between visual art and archaeological contexts in the process of  reconstructing ancient ceremonial performances. This perspective is very innovative, especially for the study of  ancient Near Eastern societies, and gives a multidimensional perspective on archaeological material that is now  envisioned as part of a broader network of signifiers in which the material culture, the landscape, and the architecture are all connected in the cognitive schemata of the ancient people.   &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;  &lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6588247216777605704-8537947053391508802?l=www.bmcreview.org' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="feedflare"&gt;
&lt;a href="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?a=S_EBMa6-X9o:7uuccg0oYYw:yIl2AUoC8zA"&gt;&lt;img src="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?d=yIl2AUoC8zA" border="0"&gt;&lt;/img&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel="replies" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/feeds/8537947053391508802/comments/default" title="Post Comments" /><link rel="replies" type="text/html" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120132.html#comment-form" title="0 Comments" /><link rel="edit" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/8537947053391508802?v=2" /><link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/8537947053391508802?v=2" /><link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://feedproxy.google.com/~r/bmcreview/~3/S_EBMa6-X9o/20120132.html" title="2012.01.32" /><author><name>Bryn Mawr Classical Review</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12183270212416267662</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel="http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail" width="16" height="16" src="http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif" /></author><thr:total>0</thr:total><feedburner:origLink>http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120132.html</feedburner:origLink></entry><entry gd:etag="W/&quot;C0QBRHc4fCp7ImA9WhRUEUU.&quot;"><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6588247216777605704.post-3152813270728845804</id><published>2012-01-21T16:29:00.001-05:00</published><updated>2012-01-21T16:29:15.934-05:00</updated><app:edited xmlns:app="http://www.w3.org/2007/app">2012-01-21T16:29:15.934-05:00</app:edited><title>2012.01.31</title><content type="html">Olivier Hekster, Ted Kaizer (ed.), &lt;i&gt;Frontiers in the Roman World: Proceedings of the Ninth Workshop of the International Network Impact of Empire (Durham, 16-19 April 2009). Impact of Empire, 13.&lt;/i&gt;  Leiden; Boston:  Brill, 2011.  Pp. xi, 378.  ISBN 9789004201194.  $178.00.     &lt;p&gt;Reviewed by Everett L. Wheeler, Duke University (ewheeler@duke.edu) &lt;p&gt; &lt;a href="http://bmcr.brynmawr.edu/2012/2012-01-31.html"&gt;Version at BMCR home site&lt;/a&gt;&lt;p&gt; &lt;span class="fullpost"&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;a href="http://www.brill.nl/frontiers-roman-world"&gt;Table of Contents&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;In the shadow of Hadrian's Wall two congresses of 2009 discussed Roman frontiers: an "Impact of Empire" workshop  at Durham in April, here reviewed, and the XXIst International Congress of Roman Frontier Studies at Newcastle in  August, whose acta remain in limbo.&lt;sup&gt;1&lt;/sup&gt; Both groups—in theory at least—espouse an interdisciplinary approach to  frontier studies, although recent Limes Congresses have largely forsaken their original multi-disciplinary roots for a  predominantly archaeological approach. Epigraphers and historians are now rarities, contrary to the intentions of that congress's "founding fathers." The Durham workshop's published program featured 35 presentations, promising a  varied program potentially of greater interest than that of the Newcastle group, but only 20 of those papers appear in  the volume. Expectations of enlightenment are largely unfulfilled. Four of the 20 papers (Richardson, Hilali, Vervaet,  Foubert) essentially excerpt or recycle larger works already in print or soon to appear. Three of the four papers with  detailed geo-political aspects of frontiers (Hilali on North Africa, Strobel on Alpine passes, Lewin on the southern  theater of the Near East) lack maps—an absurdity that the editors should have corrected.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The Newcastle group, however, knows what a frontier is; the Durham workshop is unsure. The Durham editors  discern five categories of papers, specified only in the Preface without formal division of the contents into parts: first,  changes in language reflecting changes in mentality (Richardson, Drijvers, Benoist); second, consequences of  provincial borders for inhabitants of the borderlands (da Costa, Nappo/Zerbini, Hingley/Hartis, Hilali, Schörner);  third, religious activity (Grijalvo, Lozano, Dirven, Evers); fourth, shifting frontiers (Strobel, Lewin, Vervaet, Ñaco de Hoyo &lt;i&gt;et al.&lt;/i&gt;, Cosme); and fifth, people crossing frontiers (Nicols, Verboven, Foubert). Geographical coverage  includes the southern theater of the Near East (Dirven, Lewin), Palestine/Arabia (da Costa), Egypt (Nappo/Zerbini),  North Africa (Hilali, Evers), the Alpine region (Strobel), the Lower Rhine (Cosme), Britain (Hingley/Hartis), and the  Aegean (Ñaco de Hoyo &lt;i&gt;et al.&lt;/i&gt;). Missing are the Middle and Lower Danube, the Black Sea and the Caucasus,  Anatolia, and the Euphrates north of Syrian Sura—a rather large hole in the Empire's borders. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Fashionably, the Durham workshop emphasizes the multiple types of "frontier." Religious, cultural, administrative,  economic, and ideological boundaries are considered in addition to the geo-political-military demarcations  associated with the Newcastle group. Thus the editors (vii), whose logic escapes this reviewer, assert the self-evident  relevance of all papers to the workshop's theme and abstain from defining "frontier"—an attempt to render coherent  an incoherent collection. Ñaco de Hoyo &lt;i&gt;et al.&lt;/i&gt; on the conflicts of elites and demos within Greek cities during  the Mithridatic wars, Verboven on &lt;i&gt;collegia&lt;/i&gt; of resident aliens in Roman ports, and Foubert on wives  accompanying husbands in provincial service, although the latter two offer interesting papers, dubiously manipulate  the word "frontier."&lt;sup&gt;2&lt;/sup&gt; In contrast, Benoist's musings on extensions of the &lt;i&gt;pomerium&lt;/i&gt; and the Empire's  universal pretensions ponder borders without mustering a scholarly argument. Evers's astute treatment of the  Donatist controversy, valuably assessing the archaeological evidence, overthrows some current interpretations. Yet  does this paper really belong in a volume of frontier studies, where its import may be lost to posterity? Does the  shotgun approach to a conceptual study of "frontier" yield progress?&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The fashion for expanding conferences on frontiers from geo-political and military aspects, the Limes Congress  model, to inclusion of any type of "frontier" dates at least to the mid-1990s with a Late Roman frontiers conference  at the University of Kansas.&lt;sup&gt;3&lt;/sup&gt; Here "end of Empire" issues involving territory could be combined with questions of  periodization and transformation of culture, thus obscuring the subtext of Late Antique specialists' justifying their  claim to study of a distinct period. In theory, treating the universal concept of frontier should produce results relevant to geo-political borders for the traditional &lt;i&gt;Limesforscher&lt;/i&gt;. The geo-political sense of frontier is,  after all, its basic meaning; other usages reflect metonymy or metaphor. Admittedly the universal approach generates  more varied themes, but results in discussions of apples and oranges without advancement in the study of fruit,  particularly as such collections of papers rarely pinpoint what progress in study of the universal concept has occurred  or how such "progress" improves understanding of geo-political borders. The absence of such conclusions in this  volume and others is significant. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;An alleged "discovery" in the 1990s that a frontier is really a zone of interaction and not a line, with a now hackneyed  berating (explicit or implied) of the Limes Congresses, misrepresents &lt;i&gt;Limesforschung&lt;/i&gt; and what its  practitioners really believe(d).&lt;sup&gt;4&lt;/sup&gt; Such views, reasserted in several papers of this collection, essentially beat a dead  horse. The semantic quagmire of distinguishing frontier, border, boundary, etc, whether in English (both American  and British) or other languages, should not obscure that students of borderlands have always found them interesting because of their mixture of cultures and Roman efforts to deal with other states or non-Roman populations on both  sides of the Romans' "fence," if one was erected. Attribution to &lt;i&gt;Limesforscher&lt;/i&gt; of a belief in a frontier  exclusively as a "line" is a gross exaggeration and ignores attention to religion, trade, and daily life in many Limes  Congress acta. After all, the Limes Congresses (begun in 1949 and to be continued in Bulgaria in 2012), one of the  oldest periodic conventions in ancient studies, inspired the universal approach, which cannot divorce itself from geo-political aspects. A current scholarly impatience, however, to understand the "why" of frontiers should not  marginalize military concerns of Roman frontiers, of which the material remains are legitimate objects of historical,  epigraphic, and archaeological study. It can be conceded, however, that Limes Congress acta too often present  preliminary excavation reports instead of reflections on broader issues.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Two papers from the Durham workshop relate to this discussion. The debate of line vs. zone underlies Drijvers's  discussion of the word &lt;i&gt;limes&lt;/i&gt; in Ammianus Marcellinus, whereby yet another nail is driven in the coffin of  Isaac's view that &lt;i&gt;limes&lt;/i&gt; denoted a Late Roman administrative district, not a fortified line. Not all of Drijvers's  concessions to Isaac's point for the plural &lt;i&gt;limites&lt;/i&gt; are indisputable. Even the word's plural can be ambiguous.  He does show that Ammianus could use the singular &lt;i&gt;limes&lt;/i&gt; for a fortified border and even river frontiers. The  point, however, is not as novel as the author's apparent ignorance of the relevant bibliography supposes. Isaac's  views were already disputed.&lt;sup&gt;5&lt;/sup&gt; Hingley and Hartis, in all the obtuse jargonese of the now modish theoretical  archaeology, and inspired by current hairsplitting about Roman identity, suggest that Hadrian's Wall should be seen  as a confession of Roman defeat, a failure to incorporate properly the natives of central and northern Britain. The  authors rightly assert that new details about the Wall's construction will not explain why the Wall was built, although  they omit that modifications to the Wall over time can reveal changes in policy. Curiously, the authors'  contextualization of the Wall in a lack of Roman materials found in civilian sites to the south, from which they infer  the natives' non-acculturation, ignores that the Wall's erection followed hostilities requiring the dispatch of additional  forces to Britain.&lt;sup&gt;6&lt;/sup&gt; Nor can it be demonstrated that Hadrian conducted the type of demographic and socio-economic survey of the area their view assumes, unless it be  conjectured that construction of the Wall was a local  decision without the emperor's input. Debate about the why of the Wall will continue. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Only two papers (besides Verboven) exploit documentary sources. Nicols briefly surveys the practice of  &lt;i&gt;hospitium&lt;/i&gt;, especially as seen in &lt;i&gt;tessarae&lt;/i&gt; and &lt;i&gt;tabulae&lt;/i&gt; from Western provinces, and notes  that hospitality and patron/client relationships were not mutually exclusive, although precise details remain unclear.  Nappo and Zerbini examine the post of &lt;i&gt;quintanesis&lt;/i&gt; in the ostraca from Berenike. The existence of this post  (civilian or military), collectors of the &lt;i&gt;quintana&lt;/i&gt;, a tax on merchants within a Roman military camp, leads to  the suggestion that the Eastern Desert of Egypt, within which the &lt;i&gt;quintana&lt;/i&gt; was paid, was perceived as a  collective military zone. Their endorsement of a favorite argument of papyrologists that administrative practices in  Egypt reflect the Roman norm rather than an exception seems, however, contradicted by the presence of arabarchs, a  Ptolemaic institution, responsible for supervising external trade and collecting taxes. No other province would have  arabarchs. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Space permits only brief assessment of other noteworthy papers. Da Costa suggests that circulation of local pottery  can be used to determine the location of provincial borders. Her case may work for her example of Palaestina  Secunda and Arabia, an area of recent intense fieldwork, but general application elsewhere remains problematic.  Could local pottery define a Galatian-Cappadocian border? Despite the misnomer in his title, as the area from Syrian  Sura to Arabian Ailia constitutes only the southern theater of the Near East, Lewin offers a excellent survey updating  recent work for the period 284-565 and endorses both a planned reorganization of this segment of the East by  Diocletian and a real threat to this area from Arab tribes, especially in the 5&lt;sup&gt;th&lt;/sup&gt; c. Strobel eventually  proposes to re-date the creation of the provinces of Raetia and Noricum to 15 B.C. in the immediate aftermath of  that year's Alpine campaign, although the reader is initially injected &lt;i&gt;in medias res&lt;/i&gt; into a detailed treatment  of Alpine passes without warning the reader of what the paper proposes to do. Again, editorial laxity is evident.  Cosme examines the career of Iulius Civilis with new hypotheses on the causes of the Batavian revolt of 69. Dirven  shares the palm with Evers on the Donatists for the most stimulating paper on religion. In attacking the notion of a  common culture of Syrian-Mesopotamian cities, she stresses the religious differences between Hatra and Palmyra.  One wonders, however, if she does not make too much of a contrast between Hatra as a religious center and a  Palmyra as a caravan city? Was Hatra's wealth exclusively from religious sources? An effort to discount Zoroastrian  influence at Hatra may also be too adventurous, &lt;i&gt;inter alia&lt;/i&gt; in seeing the so-called "Square Building" of the  Great Temenos as the site of a dynastic fire, common among Parthian vassal-kings, and not a fire-temple.  Zoroastrian fire-temples were not exclusively Sasanid and Dirven seems unaware of Hellenistic Zoroastrian fire-temples in Georgian Iberia, Media Atropatene, and elsewhere. &lt;sup&gt;7&lt;/sup&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;In sum, as an acta of diffuse frontier studies this collection disappoints. Papers of individual interest, given the  publisher's price, would best be used via a university library's copy.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;br&gt; &lt;hr&gt;&lt;b&gt;Notes:&lt;/b&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;br&gt; 1.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; The reviewer confesses participation in the Newcastle congress. &lt;br&gt; 2.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; The claim of Ñaco de Hoyo &lt;i&gt;et al.&lt;/i&gt; to discuss an "ultimate frontier," denoting a new increased level of  violence in the Mithridatic wars, is asserted without statistical or comparative evidence as proof; Foubert elaborates  on F.S. L'Hoir, "Tacitus and Women's Usurpation of Power," &lt;i&gt;CW&lt;/i&gt; 88 (1994) 12-17. &lt;br&gt; 3.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; R. Mathisen/H. Sivan, eds., &lt;i&gt;Shifting Frontiers in Late Antiquity&lt;/i&gt; (Aldershot 1996). &lt;br&gt; 4.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; "Discovery" of a frontier as a "zone" is often associated with C.R. Whittaker's &lt;i&gt;Les frontières de l'empire  romain,&lt;/i&gt; tr. C. Goudineau (Paris 1989) and &lt;i&gt;Frontiers of the Roman Empire: A Social and Economic Study&lt;/i&gt;  (Baltimore 1994).  &lt;br&gt; 5.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; B. Isaac, "The Meaning of the Terms &lt;i&gt;Limes&lt;/i&gt; and &lt;i&gt;Limitanei&lt;/i&gt;," &lt;i&gt;JRS&lt;/i&gt; 78 (1988) 125-47;  contra, E.L. Wheeler, " Methodological Limits and the Mirage of Roman Strategy," &lt;i&gt;Journal of Military History&lt;/i&gt;  (1993) 7-41, 215-40; cf. "Roman Treaties with Parthia: Völkerrecht or Power Politics?" in P. Freeman &lt;i&gt;et al.&lt;/i&gt;,  eds., &lt;i&gt;Limes XVIII&lt;/i&gt; (Oxford 2002) 287-92; C. Zuckerman, "Sur le dispositif frontalier en Arménie, le limes et  son évolution, sous le Bas-Empire," &lt;i&gt;Historia&lt;/i&gt; (1998) 108-28; B. Rankov, ""Do Rivers Make Good Frontiers?" in  Z. Visy, ed., &lt;i&gt;Limes XIX&lt;/i&gt; (Pécs 2005) 175-181. Drijvers relies on M. Graham, &lt;i&gt;News and Frontier  Consciousness in the Late Roman Empire&lt;/i&gt; (Ann Arbor 2006), although Graham is also unaware of Wheeler,  Zuckerman, and (perhaps excusably) Rankov. &lt;br&gt; 6.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; See A.R. Birley, "A New Tombstone from Vindolanda," &lt;i&gt;Britannia&lt;/i&gt; 29 (1998) 299-306, and "Der  Hadrianswall," in A. Nunn, ed., &lt;i&gt;Mauern als Grenzen&lt;/i&gt; (Mainz 2009) 109-25. &lt;br&gt; 7.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; For bibliography see E.L. Wheeler, review of A. Furtwängler &lt;i&gt;et al.&lt;/i&gt;, eds., &lt;i&gt;Iberia and Rome: The  Excavations of the Palace at Dedoplis Gora and the Roman Influence in the Caucasian Kingdom of Iberia&lt;/i&gt;, in  &lt;i&gt;Ancient West and East&lt;/i&gt;, in press.        &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;  &lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6588247216777605704-3152813270728845804?l=www.bmcreview.org' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="feedflare"&gt;
&lt;a href="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?a=Inx9f3wAbD0:rnBwb4LFb60:yIl2AUoC8zA"&gt;&lt;img src="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?d=yIl2AUoC8zA" border="0"&gt;&lt;/img&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel="replies" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/feeds/3152813270728845804/comments/default" title="Post Comments" /><link rel="replies" type="text/html" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120131.html#comment-form" title="0 Comments" /><link rel="edit" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/3152813270728845804?v=2" /><link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/3152813270728845804?v=2" /><link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://feedproxy.google.com/~r/bmcreview/~3/Inx9f3wAbD0/20120131.html" title="2012.01.31" /><author><name>Bryn Mawr Classical Review</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12183270212416267662</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel="http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail" width="16" height="16" src="http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif" /></author><thr:total>0</thr:total><feedburner:origLink>http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120131.html</feedburner:origLink></entry><entry gd:etag="W/&quot;C08ERHo5fSp7ImA9WhRUEE4.&quot;"><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6588247216777605704.post-1441846907971168329</id><published>2012-01-19T22:56:00.001-05:00</published><updated>2012-01-19T22:56:45.425-05:00</updated><app:edited xmlns:app="http://www.w3.org/2007/app">2012-01-19T22:56:45.425-05:00</app:edited><title>2012.01.30</title><content type="html">Hans Beck, Hans-Ulrich Wiemer (ed.), &lt;i&gt;Feiern und Erinnern: Geschichtsbilder im Spiegel antiker Feste. Studien zur Alten Geschichte Bd. 12.&lt;/i&gt;  Berlin:  Verlag Antike, 2009.  Pp. 240.  ISBN 9783938032343.  €54.90.     &lt;p&gt;Reviewed by Pauline Schmitt Pantel, Université Paris 1 Panthéon-Sorbonne (schmitt-pantel@wanadoo.fr) &lt;p&gt; &lt;a href="http://bmcr.brynmawr.edu/2012/2012-01-30.html"&gt;Version at BMCR home site&lt;/a&gt;&lt;p&gt; &lt;span class="fullpost"&gt;&lt;p&gt;[Authors and titles are listed at the end of the review.]&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Le souvenir et la mémoire sont au coeur des débats des théoriciens de la culture et ont donné lieu à de nombreuses  publications chez les historiens. Les études ici rassemblées rattachent ces thèmes à celui de la fête, car dans les  sociétés anciennes un lien étroit existe entre eux. Le livre commence par un état de la recherche dans le domaine du  souvenir et de la mémoire en sciences sociales. L'historiographie du sujet est étudiée depuis les travaux de Maurice  Halbwachs et sa réflexion sur les usages sociaux du passé jusqu'à l'entreprise de Pierre Nora qui a donné naissance à  la publication des « Lieux de mémoire ». L'apport pour le monde antique de Jan Assmann avec la notion de «  mémoire culturelle » est rappelé ainsi que les travaux nombreux et souvent collectifs des dix dernières années. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Le thème de la fête est lui aussi replacé dans une perspective historiographique, les années 70 marquant l'entrée de  la fête dans la recherche historique y compris en histoire ancienne. Les fêtes du monde gréco-romain sont  longtemps vues uniquement dans le contexte religieux, comme expression du culte et de la piété individuelle et  collective, leur diversité étant souvent attribuée à la multiplicité des divinités et des lieux de culte. Le regard change  dans les années 90. Le rôle des fêtes dans la reproduction des groupes sociaux et leur fonction de médiation des  représentations collectives du passé sont alors davantage étudiés. L'articulation entre fête et mémoire permet dès  lors une réflexion sur le renforcement de la cohérence du groupe par la participation à la célébration d'un souvenir  collectif. Une rapide synthèse de l'histoire des fêtes est ensuite proposée pour le monde grec et pour le monde  romain.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;La présentation du but du livre par Hans Beck et Hans-Ulrich Wiemer est une mise au point historiographique et  méthodologique très claire, inscrivant la démarche qui est celle des auteurs dans une problématique contemporaine  des sciences sociales. Les contributions qui suivent donnent des exemples précis du lien entre fêtes et mémoire pour  le monde grec et pour le monde romain, comblant ainsi en partie l'insuffisance de la recherche sur ce thème mise en  lumière par l'introduction.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Les deux premiers articles concernent le monde grec. Hans Beck s'interroge sur les fêtes de la « polis » et la mémoire  en prenant d'abord comme exemple les rituels célébrés par les éphèbes qui sont une constante dans les cités. Puis le  propos s'élargit à toute fête. Chaque fête a sa propre représentation du passé et contribue à la constitution d'une  conscience historique. L'image ainsi créée mélange le passé mythique et le souvenir historique, sans que les Grecs  fassent de différences entre les deux. De plus une fête cultuelle existante peut fort bien inscrire dans son rituel une commémoration historique. Les fêtes religieuses, les fêtes historiques et de commémoration contiennent les mêmes  éléments et le même schéma de déroulement. L'affinité entre le passé fêté et le culte de la communauté a des  conséquences importantes pour la compréhension de l'histoire des citoyens. L'histoire acquiert à travers le culte une  autorité propre, elle est entourée d'une aura religieuse.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Hans-Ulrich Wiemer étudie les fêtes réorganisées ou nouvellement créées à l'époque hellénistique en s'arrêtant sur le  cas des Leukophryena à Magnésie du Méandre, de la fête en l'honneur d'Artémis à Bargylia, des fêtes de Méssène. La  culture politique des cités grecques se transforme profondément au IIème siècle avant J.-C. et cette transformation  se traduit aussi dans le domaine des fêtes et des pratiques mémorielles. Les fêtes pour Artémis Leukophryéné à  Magnésie du Méandre à la fin du IIIème siècle avant J.-C. en sont un exemple. Dans les réponses d'environ cent  cinquante cités, confédérations et royaumes à l'invitation de Magnésie du Méandre, plusieurs arguments sont utilisés  pour donner une réponse positive: l'autorité de l'oracle de Delphes qui est à l'origine de la création de la fête, les  relations de parenté très anciennes entre certaines communautés remontant à la fondation des cités, et dans un  temps plus récent l'aide apportée par Magnésie à différents « états » qui se trouvaient dans des difficultés de tout  ordre. Bref, à des considérations religieuses se mêlent des raisons qui s'appuient sur l'histoire mythique et sur  l'histoire d'un passé récent. Cette nouvelle création de fête témoigne à la fois de l'ouverture du monde hellénistique  et des aléas des conflits incessants qui rendent l'obtention d'une asylie nécessaire à la survie d'une communauté. La  réactivation d'une mémoire ancienne répond bien dans ce cas à un but très contemporain, Magnésie du Méandre  cherche par le moyen de la reconnaissance tout simplement à vivre en paix. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Les quatre autres articles concernent le monde romain. Rene Pfeilschifter étudie les « Poplifugia », soit la fuite du  peuple, une fête mal connue, qui a lieu chaque année à Rome le 5 juillet. Les hommes quittent la ville et un sacrifice  a lieu sur le champ de Mars.  Plutarque lie cette fête à celle des « Nonae Caprotinae » deux jours plus tard le 7 juillet.  Des femmes esclaves qui portent la « stola » des matrones, mendient, se moquent, jouent à se battre, avant de faire  un repas avec les femmes libres sous des huttes de figuiers. De nombreuses tentatives d'explications ont été faites depuis le XIX&lt;sup&gt;e&lt;/sup&gt; siècle qui n'expliquent jamais l'ensemble du rituel. Celle de l'auteur met au centre  l'histoire de Philotis et permet de réfléchir à l'articulation des mythes étiologiques avec la société qui les crée et les  met en scène. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;A partir des textes épigraphiques, Ralf Behrwald montre que le calendrier augustéen destiné à marquer une nouvelle  époque scandée par la commémoration des grands moments de son arrivée au pouvoir, n'a pas constitué un cadre  unificateur aussi prégnant qu'on ne l'a cru. Dans les « vici » de Rome, dans les « collegia », dans les cités italiennes,  des calendriers particuliers sont bâtis à partir d'une sélection de fêtes réalisée par les communautés qui traduit la  réaction de l'opinion locale face à la "propagande" centrale et montre les limites de celle-ci. Par la suite la succession des empereurs provoque l'accumulation de fêtes commémoratives et amène à abandonner en partie celles des  prédécesseurs, a fortiori les fêtes qui se rattachent à la République. Subsistent cependant toujours les fêtes  anniversaires des princes légitimes, et en même temps, symbole fort, l'anniversaire de la naissance de Marc Antoine,  comme jour de malheur !&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Matthäus Heil analyse l'évolution des jubilés impériaux (« quinquennales », « décennales », « vicennales ») depuis les  « vota decennalia » sous Tibère en 34 après J.-C. jusqu'à l'extinction progressive de ces fêtes au VI&lt;sup&gt;e&lt;/sup&gt; s.  Jusqu'à Constantin ces fêtes rappellent, par leurs symboles et leurs rituels, le pouvoir victorieux de l'empereur qui lui   permis de conforter l'Empire et qui assure ainsi sa légitimité. Après Constantin, sous l'Empire chrétien, les  célébrations perdurent encore un temps, mais la fête se vide de son contenu, l'insistance sur le thème de la victoire  disparaît, à mesure que la légitimé impériale trouve sa source dans la vigueur et l'orthodoxie de la foi plus que dans  l'action militaire au service de l'Empire.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Mischa Meier s'intéresse aux « venationes ».  Lorsqu'en 499 l'empereur Anastase les interdit un temps, il cherche à  faire des économies et à compenser les pertes de rentrées fiscales causées par la suppression de l'impôt du  chrysargyre. Mais il a pu aussi penser que cette mesure, en concentrant tous les spectacles désormais sur  l'hippodrome, faisait jouer à son profit la symbolique cosmique dont ce lieu était porteur et rappelait opportunément  les traditions romuléennes qui faisaient des courses l'occasion de la réconciliation entre le peuple et les anciens rois. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Chaque article est suivi d'une bibliographie. Ce livre est plus qu'un recueil d'articles. Il propose une nouvelle lecture  du rôle des fêtes dans la construction de la mémoire des communautés politiques du monde antique, chaque analyse  particulière venant s'inscrire dans une problématique générale clairement présentée. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;h4&gt;Titres des chapitres et auteurs&lt;/h4&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;/p&gt; Hans Beck/ Hans-Ulrich Wiemer : Feiern und Erinnern – eine Einleitung&lt;br&gt; Hans Beck: Ephebie – Ritual – Geschichte. Polisfest und historische Erinnerung im klassischen Griechenland&lt;br&gt; Hans-Ulrich Wiemer: Neue Feste – neue Geschichtsbilder? Zur Erinnerungsfunktion städtischer Feste im  Hellenismus&lt;br&gt; Rene Pfeilschifter: Die Römer auf der Flucht. Republikanische Feste und Sinnstiftung durch aitiologischen  Mythos&lt;br&gt; Ralf Behrwald: Festkalender der frühen Kaiserzeit als Medien der Erinnerung&lt;br&gt; Matthäus Heil: Die Jubilarferien der römischen Kaiser&lt;br&gt; Mischa Meier: Die Abschaffung der &lt;i&gt;venationes&lt;/i&gt; durch Anastasios im Jahr 499 und die‚ komische'  Bedeutung des Hippodroms&lt;br&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;  &lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6588247216777605704-1441846907971168329?l=www.bmcreview.org' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="feedflare"&gt;
&lt;a href="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?a=ZoERANZC3BA:DtikA6Fh8aI:yIl2AUoC8zA"&gt;&lt;img src="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?d=yIl2AUoC8zA" border="0"&gt;&lt;/img&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel="replies" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/feeds/1441846907971168329/comments/default" title="Post Comments" /><link rel="replies" type="text/html" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120130.html#comment-form" title="0 Comments" /><link rel="edit" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/1441846907971168329?v=2" /><link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/1441846907971168329?v=2" /><link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://feedproxy.google.com/~r/bmcreview/~3/ZoERANZC3BA/20120130.html" title="2012.01.30" /><author><name>Bryn Mawr Classical Review</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12183270212416267662</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel="http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail" width="16" height="16" src="http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif" /></author><thr:total>0</thr:total><feedburner:origLink>http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120130.html</feedburner:origLink></entry><entry gd:etag="W/&quot;CkMBSHozeSp7ImA9WhRUEE4.&quot;"><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6588247216777605704.post-5134736152421225965</id><published>2012-01-19T22:34:00.001-05:00</published><updated>2012-01-19T22:34:19.481-05:00</updated><app:edited xmlns:app="http://www.w3.org/2007/app">2012-01-19T22:34:19.481-05:00</app:edited><title>2012.01.29</title><content type="html">R. W. Burgess, &lt;i&gt;Chronicles, Consuls, and Coins: Historiography and History in the Later Roman Empire. Variorum collected studies series, CS984.&lt;/i&gt;  Farnham; Burlington, VT:  Ashgate Variorum, 2011.  Pp. 364.  ISBN 9781409428206.  $149.95.     &lt;p&gt;Reviewed by Richard Flower, University of Sheffield (richard.flower@sheffield.ac.uk) &lt;p&gt; &lt;a href="http://bmcr.brynmawr.edu/2012/2012-01-29.html"&gt;Version at BMCR home site&lt;/a&gt;&lt;p&gt; &lt;span class="fullpost"&gt;&lt;p&gt;[Table of Contents is listed below.]&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;This volume spans almost twenty-five years of scholarship by Richard Burgess, who will be familiar to any late- antique historians who have needed to consult chronicles or &lt;i&gt;consularia&lt;/i&gt;, most notably the works of Eusebius,  Jerome, Hydatius and the so-called &lt;i&gt;Consularia Constantinopolitana&lt;/i&gt;. Like other books in the Variorum series,  &lt;i&gt;Chronicles, Consuls, and Coins&lt;/i&gt; is a collection of reprinted pieces, and thus represents a challenge to the  reviewer, since all fifteen chapters have already appeared in print and many are well known and frequently cited. I shall not, therefore, provide an account of every chapter's argument, but shall instead largely restrict my comments  to the impact of the pieces, and the contribution and utility of this volume in its own right. A full table of contents is  given at the end of the review, including details of the original publication of each chapter.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The volume is divided into two sections, entitled 'Historiography' and 'History'. The first concerns the reconstruction  and use of a number of texts important for our understanding of the history of the later Roman empire, while the  second is a collection of 'historical studies' ranging from the early-fourth to the early-sixth centuries. This division,  however, is not rigid. The chapters that make up the second section rely heavily on detailed analysis of ancient  literary, numismatic and epigraphic evidence, as well as the same type of methodical &lt;i&gt;Quellenforschung&lt;/i&gt; that  lies at the heart of the pieces in the first section. Conversely, even when his focus is on the origins or dating of a  particular text, Burgess still often broadens his scope to consider the wider historical impact of his research. For  example, in chapter I, the re-dating of the &lt;i&gt;Chronici canones&lt;/i&gt; and &lt;i&gt;Historia ecclesiastica&lt;/i&gt; of Eusebius  of Caesarea to the final period of the Great Persecution in 311 allows him to argue, &lt;i&gt;contra&lt;/i&gt; T. D. Barnes, that  Eusebius was 'an apologist first and a scholar second' (I 497).&lt;sup&gt;1&lt;/sup&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The first three chapters concern the &lt;i&gt;Chronici canones&lt;/i&gt; of Eusebius and their emendation, translation and  continuation by Jerome, a subject which Burgess also explored in his 1999 work &lt;i&gt;Studies in Eusebian and Post- Eusebian Chronography&lt;/i&gt;.&lt;sup&gt;2&lt;/sup&gt; In particular, chapter II, dating from 2006, contains reflections on this attempt to  reconstruct the Greek text of Eusebius' original, as well as presenting some possible new approaches to this task,  even though Burgess admits the impossibility of ever achieving it with any great degree of accuracy (II 37). This piece  is therefore a useful addendum to Burgess' earlier treatment of this topic. Its inclusion in this volume should also  make it more readily accessible to many late-antique historians, since its original place of publication (the &lt;i&gt;Journal  of the Canadian Society for Syriac Studies&lt;/i&gt;), is probably a periodical with which few are acquainted (and which,  for instance, is certainly taken by only a small number of university libraries in the U.K.). The same might also be said  of chapter III, which originally appeared in the marginally better known &lt;i&gt;Ancient History Bulletin&lt;/i&gt;. It is,  however, probably the piece in this volume which deserves the broadest readership. Described by Burgess in his  introduction as the 'Dummy's guide to Jerome' (vii), it incorporates some of the conclusions of chapters I and II and  presents them for a non-specialist readership of classicists and ancient historians, whose acquaintance with Jerome's  &lt;i&gt;Chronicle&lt;/i&gt; is likely to involve little more than mining it for 'facts'. Burgess begins by outlining the use and  abuse of this text by generations of scholars in search of the birth and death dates of Catullus and Sallust, before  moving on from this illustration to provide an extensive user guide to the &lt;i&gt;Chronicle&lt;/i&gt; and its best critical  edition, describing for the unwary traveller the many pitfalls and false tracks that lie along their way.&lt;sup&gt;3&lt;/sup&gt; This piece  therefore serves as a salutary warning of the dangers of either dipping into complex late-antique texts or relying too  heavily on other people's footnotes.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Chapters IV–VII concern the lost work of Roman history known as the &lt;i&gt;Kaisergeschichte&lt;/i&gt; (&lt;i&gt;KG&lt;/i&gt;), which  is believed to lie behind a number of surviving texts.&lt;sup&gt;4&lt;/sup&gt; The first two essays in this section follow the same method  of presenting parallel passages from a range of late-antique historians in order to determine the degree to which  they represent witnesses to a lost common source. Proceeding in this fashion, Burgess argues firstly that Jerome  employed the &lt;i&gt;KG&lt;/i&gt;, rather than Eutropius, and secondly that the terminus of the lost work should be placed in 357, rather than 337. Chapter VI is a brief discussion of the direct use of the &lt;i&gt;KG&lt;/i&gt; by the fifth-century author  Polemius Silvius, together with a tentative suggestion that its author was the obscure figure Eusebius Nanneticus.  However, in the supplementary notes Burgess steps back from both these positions, as well as taking the opportunity  to respond to some criticisms of the article by Roger Green.&lt;sup&gt;5&lt;/sup&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Chapter VII employs the same method as IV–V to explore similarities and differences between accounts of the period  357–78, coming to the conclusion that the &lt;i&gt;KG&lt;/i&gt; went through a number of versions, dated tentatively to 358,  364 and 378. As Burgess himself acknowledges, this is an awkward reconstruction, but one which seeks to provide  an explanation for the confusing evidence. The piece also contains a forceful criticism of those who seek to identify  the lost &lt;i&gt;Annales&lt;/i&gt; of Nicomachus Flavianus as the source behind a number of surviving texts.&lt;sup&gt;6&lt;/sup&gt; The reprint  of this chapter is, however, incomplete. As Burgess states in his supplementary note, this article originally contained  his 'biggest mistake', namely the view that the chapter titles in Ammianus Marcellinus were the work of a late Roman  writer, rather than the seventeenth-century editor Adrien de Valois, as has been explored by Gavin Kelly.&lt;sup&gt;7&lt;/sup&gt; In order  to deal with this error, pages 186 and 187 have been omitted from this reprint, while the final paragraph of 185 now  presents a rewritten version of the end of the original 187, in order to provide a smooth link to the start of 188.  While the reasons behind this excision and emendation are perfectly reasonable, these changes do compromise the  utility of a Variorum volume as a set of verbatim reprints (including original pagination), especially since other  revisions are supplied through supplementary notes, rather than interventions in the text.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Chapter IX signals the move from the 'historiographical' to the 'historical' articles, the first four of which are united  by their methodology. Each seeks to challenge an accepted or suggested description of a sequence of events by  offering a detailed analysis of the surviving accounts, thereby attempting to trace the relationships between them  and the development of different versions of the story. Of particular note are chapters X and XII: the first of these is  the most recent of the articles in this volume, exploring the circumstances of the accession of Constantine's sons in 337 and the associated massacre of their male relatives. This piece is especially innovative in its close analysis of the  numismatic evidence, which is used both to demonstrate the imperial brothers' hostility towards their fellow-caesar  Dalmatius during the final years of Constantine's reign and also to attempt to provide a more accurate chronology  for the events of this tumultuous period. Despite having been published relatively recently, this piece has already  influenced more general accounts of Constantine's reign, including the recent treatment by T. D. Barnes.&lt;sup&gt;8&lt;/sup&gt; Chapter  XII also deals with an imperial accession, this time that of Marcian in 450, which has often been presented as having  been orchestrated by Pulcheria, sister of the deceased Theodosius II. By tracing the evolution of 'official' and anti- Chalcedonian explanations, as well as their later elaborations, Burgess seeks to replace the traditional account by  making the military commander Aspar the key figure, as he was in Leo's accession seven years later. While this, like  the reconstructions of events in the other chapters in this section, is necessarily speculative and thus open to challenge by alternative accounts, it demonstrates clearly the problems posed by over-reliance on certain received  'sources'.&lt;sup&gt;9&lt;/sup&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The reprints of two other pieces in the volume are also particularly useful because the supplementary notes provide  important additions or correctives to the original pieces. Chapter XIII, which formed a response to a piece by Ralph  Mathisen on the ephemeral emperor Avitus, was the subject of a response in turn from Mathisen.&lt;sup&gt;10&lt;/sup&gt; The  supplementary notes here present a response to the response to the response, as well as an attempt to clarify the  problematic regnal years preserved in Hydatius. Extensive addenda and corrigenda are also provided for the  discussion of quinquennial vota in chapter XIV, mostly as a result of the material published in volume X of &lt;i&gt;Roman  Imperial Coinage&lt;/i&gt;.&lt;sup&gt;11&lt;/sup&gt; While the overall thesis of the piece remains the same, those who wish to consult (and  reference) this article should be directed to this revised version.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Overall, in gathering together these fifteen chapters, this book provides a clear illustration of Richard Burgess'  contribution to late Roman history. Unlike some Variorum volumes, it does not reprint any articles originally  published in hard-to-find edited collections, although it should serve to bring some more obscure pieces to a wider  audience. In addition, the supplementary notes are particularly useful in updating the arguments and conclusions of  some of the earlier pieces in the light of more recent scholarship, both by Burgess himself and by others. Many of the  papers are in conversation with Burgess' earlier monographs on chronicles and chronography, as well as the  forthcoming &lt;i&gt;Mosaics of Time&lt;/i&gt;, jointly authored with Michael Kulikowski, and this volume deserves to take its  place – and to be read – alongside them.&lt;sup&gt;12&lt;/sup&gt; &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;h4&gt;Table of contents&lt;/h4&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;/p&gt; I. The dates and editions of Eusebius' &lt;i&gt;Chronici canones&lt;/i&gt; and &lt;i&gt;Historia ecclesiastica&lt;/i&gt; from  &lt;i&gt;Journal of Theological Studies&lt;/i&gt; n.s. 48 (1997), 471–504&lt;br&gt; II. A chronological prolegomenon to reconstructing Eusebius' &lt;i&gt;Chronici canones&lt;/i&gt;: the evidence of Ps- Dionysius (the Zuqnin Chronicle) from &lt;i&gt;Journal of the Canadian Society for Syriac Studies&lt;/i&gt; 6 (2006), 29– 38&lt;br&gt; III. Jerome explained: an introduction to his &lt;i&gt;Chronicle&lt;/i&gt; and a guide to its use from &lt;i&gt;Ancient History  Bulletin&lt;/i&gt; 16 (2002), 1–32&lt;br&gt; IV. Jerome and the &lt;i&gt;Kaisergeschichte&lt;/i&gt; from &lt;i&gt;Historia&lt;/i&gt; 44 (1995), 349–69&lt;br&gt; V. On the date of the &lt;i&gt;Kaisergeschichte&lt;/i&gt; from &lt;i&gt;Classical Philology&lt;/i&gt; 90 (1995), 111–28&lt;br&gt; VI. &lt;i&gt;Principes cum tyrannis&lt;/i&gt;: two studies on the &lt;i&gt;Kaisergeschichte&lt;/i&gt; and its tradition from  &lt;i&gt;Classical Quarterly&lt;/i&gt; 43 (1993), 491–500&lt;br&gt; VII. A common source for Jerome, Eutropius, Festus, Ammianus, and the &lt;i&gt;Epitome de Caesaribus&lt;/i&gt;  between 358 and 378, along with further thoughts on the date and nature of the &lt;i&gt;Kaisergeschichte&lt;/i&gt;  from  &lt;i&gt;Classical Philology&lt;/i&gt; 100 (2005), 166–92&lt;br&gt; VIII. Eutropius &lt;i&gt;v.c. magister memoriae&lt;/i&gt;? from &lt;i&gt;Classical Philology&lt;/i&gt; 96 (2001), 76–81&lt;br&gt; IX. Ἀχυρών or Προάστειον? The location and circumstances of Constantine's death from &lt;i&gt;Journal of  Theological Studies&lt;/i&gt; n.s. 50 (1999), 153–61&lt;br&gt; X. The summer of blood: the 'great massacre' of 337 and the promotion of the sons of Constantine from  &lt;i&gt;Dumbarton Oaks Papers&lt;/i&gt; 62 (2008), 5–51&lt;br&gt; XI. The &lt;i&gt;Passio S. Artemii&lt;/i&gt;, Philostorgius, and the dates of the invention and translations of the relics of  Sts Andrew and Luke from &lt;i&gt;Analecta Bollandiana&lt;/i&gt; 121 (2003), 5–36&lt;br&gt; XII. The accession of Marcian in the light of Chalcedonian apologetic and monophysite polemic from  &lt;i&gt;Byzantinische Zeitschrift&lt;/i&gt; 86/87 (1993/1994), 47–68&lt;br&gt; XIII. The third regnal year of Eparchius Avitus: a reply from &lt;i&gt;Classical Philology&lt;/i&gt; 82 (1987), 335–45&lt;br&gt; XIV. Quinquennial vota and the imperial consulship in the fourth and fifth centuries, 337–511 from  &lt;i&gt;Numismatic Chronicle&lt;/i&gt; 148 (1988), 77–96 + 6 plates&lt;br&gt; XV. 'Non duo Antonini sed duo Augusti': the consuls of 161 and the origins and traditions of the Latin consular  &lt;i&gt;fasti&lt;/i&gt; of the Roman Empire from &lt;i&gt;Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik&lt;/i&gt; 132 (2000), 259–90&lt;br&gt; Supplementary Notes 1–10&lt;br&gt; Index 1–5&lt;br&gt; &lt;br&gt; &lt;hr&gt;&lt;b&gt;Notes:&lt;/b&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;br&gt; 1.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; For the contrary view, see T. D. Barnes, 'The editions of Eusebius' &lt;i&gt;Ecclesiastical History&lt;/i&gt;', &lt;i&gt;Greek,  Roman and Byzantine Studies&lt;/i&gt; 21 (1980), 191–201; id. &lt;i&gt;Constantine and Eusebius&lt;/i&gt;, Cambridge, MA,  1981. &lt;br&gt; 2.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; R. W. Burgess, &lt;i&gt;Studies in Eusebian and Post-Eusebian Chronography&lt;/i&gt;, &lt;i&gt;Historia&lt;/i&gt; Einzelschriften  135, Stuttgart. &lt;br&gt; 3.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Burgess' recommended edition is R. Helm (ed.), &lt;i&gt;Eusebius Caesariensis, Werke: Band 7: Die Chronik des  Hieronymus. Hieronymi Chronicon&lt;/i&gt;, 2nd edn, GCS 47, Berlin, 1956 (reprinted with an extra preface in 1984). &lt;br&gt; 4.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; See also Alan Cameron, &lt;i&gt;The Last Pagans of Rome&lt;/i&gt;, Oxford, 2011, 665–8 for a recent consideration of  the &lt;i&gt;KG&lt;/i&gt;, with approving comments about Burgess' work in this area. &lt;br&gt; 5.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; See R. P. C. Green, 'Ausonius' &lt;i&gt;Fasti&lt;/i&gt; and &lt;i&gt;Caesares&lt;/i&gt; revisited', &lt;i&gt;Classical Quarterly&lt;/i&gt; n.s. 49  (1999), 573–8. &lt;br&gt; 6.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Burgess' conclusions have recently been reinforced by the detailed exploration of this issue in Alan Cameron,  &lt;i&gt;The Last Pagans of Rome&lt;/i&gt;, Oxford, 2011, 627–90. &lt;br&gt; 7.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; G. A. J. Kelly, 'Adrien de Valois and the chapter headings in Ammianus Marcellinus', &lt;i&gt;Classical Philology&lt;/i&gt;  104 (2009), 233–42. &lt;br&gt; 8.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; T. D. Barnes, &lt;i&gt;Constantine: Dynasty, religion and power in the later Roman empire&lt;/i&gt;, Chichester, 2011,  17–18. &lt;br&gt; 9.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; For example, C. Zuckerman, 'L'empire d'Orient et les Huns: notes sur Priscus', &lt;i&gt;Travaux et memoirs&lt;/i&gt; 12  (1994), 159–82 argues (at 169–76) that the accession was the result of an alliance between Aspar and Flavius Zeno.  A. D. Lee, in his piece in the &lt;i&gt;Cambridge Ancient History&lt;/i&gt; volume XIV, remains agnostic between these two  accounts, but shares their scepticism regarding the claim that Pulcheria played a leading role. &lt;br&gt; 10.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; R. W. Mathisen, 'The third regnal year of Eparchius Avitus', &lt;i&gt;Classical Philology&lt;/i&gt; 80 (1985), 326–35; id.  'The third regnal year of Eparchius Avitus: the interpretation of the evidence', in id. &lt;i&gt;Studies in the history,  literature and society of late antiquity&lt;/i&gt;, Amsterdam, 1991, 163–6. &lt;br&gt; 11.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; J. P. C. Kent, &lt;i&gt;The Roman Imperial Coinage, volume X: the Divided Empire and the Fall of the Western Parts,  395–491&lt;/i&gt;, London, 1994. &lt;br&gt; 12.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; R. W. Burgess, &lt;i&gt;The Chronicle of Hydatius and the Consularia Constantinopolitana: two contemporary  accounts of the final years of the Roman Empire&lt;/i&gt;, Oxford, 1993; id. &lt;i&gt;Studies in Eusebian and Post-Eusebian  Chronography&lt;/i&gt;, &lt;i&gt;Historia&lt;/i&gt; Einzelschriften 135, Stuttgart; R. W. Burgess and M. Kulikowski, &lt;i&gt;Mosaics of  Time: The Latin chronicle traditions from the first century BC to the sixth century AD&lt;/i&gt;, Turnhout (first volume due  for publication in 2012).    &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;  &lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6588247216777605704-5134736152421225965?l=www.bmcreview.org' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="feedflare"&gt;
&lt;a href="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?a=skF5nqK-6Vo:ib7RmcR9b3E:yIl2AUoC8zA"&gt;&lt;img src="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?d=yIl2AUoC8zA" border="0"&gt;&lt;/img&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel="replies" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/feeds/5134736152421225965/comments/default" title="Post Comments" /><link rel="replies" type="text/html" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120129.html#comment-form" title="0 Comments" /><link rel="edit" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/5134736152421225965?v=2" /><link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/5134736152421225965?v=2" /><link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://feedproxy.google.com/~r/bmcreview/~3/skF5nqK-6Vo/20120129.html" title="2012.01.29" /><author><name>Bryn Mawr Classical Review</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12183270212416267662</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel="http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail" width="16" height="16" src="http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif" /></author><thr:total>0</thr:total><feedburner:origLink>http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120129.html</feedburner:origLink></entry><entry gd:etag="W/&quot;A0QNQ349fip7ImA9WhRUEE8.&quot;"><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-6588247216777605704.post-7019336615379983951</id><published>2012-01-19T22:16:00.001-05:00</published><updated>2012-01-19T22:16:32.066-05:00</updated><app:edited xmlns:app="http://www.w3.org/2007/app">2012-01-19T22:16:32.066-05:00</app:edited><title>2012.01.28</title><content type="html">Françoise Petit, Lucas Van Rompay, Jos J. S. Weitenberg (ed.), &lt;i&gt;Eusèbe d'Émèse, Commentaire de la Genèse. Texte arménien de l'édition de Venise (1980); fragments grecs et syriaques. Traditio exegetica Graeca, 15.&lt;/i&gt;  Leuven; Walpole, MA:  Peeters, 2011.  Pp. xxxix, 442.  ISBN 9789042923133. €94.00.     &lt;p&gt;Reviewed by Mark DelCogliano, University of St. Thomas (mark.delcogliano@stthomas.edu) &lt;p&gt; &lt;a href="http://bmcr.brynmawr.edu/2012/2012-01-28.html"&gt;Version at BMCR home site&lt;/a&gt;&lt;p&gt; &lt;span class="fullpost"&gt;&lt;p&gt;Eusebius of Emesa was a fourth-century bishop, exegete, and theologian. His extant writings include a collection of  homilies, biblical commentaries, and an abundance of homiletic and exegetical fragments. Little of his corpus exists  in the original Greek; most of it has been preserved in Latin, Syriac, and Armenian. Eusebius is somewhat of an  enigmatic figure. While long known for his connections with major players in the fourth-century church (such as  Eusebius of Caesarea and George of Laodicea), his theology does not fit neatly into the traditional categories used to  analyze the Trinitarian controversies of the fourth century (e.g. Arian, Nicene, etc.). Nor is his style of exegesis easily  classified, as we shall see, though he is often associated with the so-called "Antiochene" school of exegesis. Eusebius  is important not least of all because he problematizes the simplistic (and downright unhelpful) labels sometimes  used to pigeonhole fourth century churchmen. And more significantly, his uniqueness enriches our understanding of  the complex contours of theology and exegesis in the fourth century.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;The pioneering work on Eusebius was done in the late 1940s and early 1950s by É. M. Buytaert, who produced an  edition of the homilies preserved in Latin and many homiletic fragments.&lt;sup&gt;1&lt;/sup&gt; While shorter studies occasionally  appeared thereafter, it is only in recent years that interest in this under-studied figure grown. R. Bas ter Haar  Romeny's 1997 study of his commentary on Genesis situated Eusebius at the forefront of the Antiochene school of  exegesis.&lt;sup&gt;2&lt;/sup&gt; Yet it is 2011 that surely marks a turning point in the study of Eusebius. Robert E. Winn's recent  monograph on Eusebius has vastly improved our understanding of Eusebius and his place in the fourth-century  church.&lt;sup&gt;3&lt;/sup&gt; And now the volume under review here provides scholars with all the necessary resources for studying  Eusebius's interpretation of Genesis.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;Eusebius's commentary on Genesis is extant in its original language only in fragments preserved in the Greek  exegetical catena and in Procopius of Gaza's &lt;i&gt;Epitome&lt;/i&gt; from the early sixth century. Yet there is also extant a  translation of the entire commentary into Armenian that dates from the early fifth century. A Syriac translation of the  commentary was made around the same time. Though it is no longer extant, there are fragments preserved in a  ninth-century commentary by Isho'dad of Merv. The present volume reassembles the four branches of the tradition,  providing new editions of each that are accompanied by annotated French translations on facing pages, in this order:  the whole commentary in its ancient Armenian translation, the Greek fragments from the catena and Procopius, and  the Syriac fragments from Isho'dad. Thus this volume enables for the first time a comprehensive view of Eusebius's  commentary on Genesis. The meticulous research of the three editors has resulted in a truly remarkable achievement  that will be used with great benefit in all future studies of Eusebius. It is a model of what an edition of a fragmentary  text preserved in multiple languages can and should be.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;In the introduction, the editors situate Eusebius's commentary on Genesis in its original context as part of a larger  exegetical project focused on the Octateuch. In the manuscripts, this Octateuch commentary is ascribed to Cyril of  Alexandria. But in 1923 it was re-assigned to Eusebius by Vahan Hovhannessian, a judgment that several other  scholars have confirmed since then. The 1980 edition of the Armenian Octateuch commentary published  posthumously by Hovhannessian is the basis for the edition printed in this volume.&lt;sup&gt;4&lt;/sup&gt; In the estimation of the  editors, the Armenian version can be regarded as the work of Eusebius himself, since the translators did little to  retouch it and made insertions only rarely. However, there are some divergences between the original Greek and the  Armenian translation when a comparison is possible. These differences are variously explained (see p. xxxii). &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;One recurrent theme in the Introduction is to what degree Eusebius can be considered part of the Antiochene school  of exegesis. Unfortunately, we cannot be certain from whom Eusebius learned the exegetical art, note the editors,  even though he was closely associated with Eusebius of Caesarea, and studied in Alexandria and Antioch. But his  influence on Diodore of Tarsus is undeniable, they admit, even if we cannot be sure whether the relationship between  the two was personal or purely literary. The editors also discuss some noteworthy features of Eusebius's commentary  on Genesis which bear upon the question of his association with the Antiochenes. First of all, Eusebius likes to cite  the biblical text in Hebrew and Syriac. While he probably did not know Hebrew that well, he appears to have been  bilingual in Greek and Syriac. Incidentally, Eusebius's quotations from the Syriac Bible constitute one of the earliest  witnesses to the Peshitta.  The editors also problematize the views of those who have noted the similarities between  Eusebius and Diodore in their commentaries on Genesis and accordingly linked Eusebius with the Antiochene school  of exegesis by pointing out some notable differences between Eusebius and typical Antiochene exegetes such as  Diodore and Theodore of Mopsuestia. They elaborate upon four major differences: (1) Eusebius does not exhibit the  systematic approach of the Antiochenes; (2) Eusebius does not use the same technical exegetical vocabulary; (3)  Eusebius is not explicitly motivated by opposition to Origenian allegorism; and (4) Eusebius gives far more  prominence to Hebrew and Syriac readings than the Antiochenes. Hence, the editors suggest that Eusebius's  connections with the Antiochene school should not be pushed too far, as has been done by some recent scholars.&lt;sup&gt;5&lt;/sup&gt;  To further buttress this position, the editors also compare Eusebius's comments on Genesis to those of Ephrem.  They find several similarities between the two which perhaps shows indebtedness to the same Syriac traditions, some  of which seem to be originally Jewish. Finally, the editors note that in the commentary Eusebius proceeds by  discussing textual readings and variants and by investigating exegetical problems, often employing a question-and- answer approach. And so, Eusebius's indebtedness to Syriac exegetical traditions and his dialectical method of  interpretation  further separate him from the Antiochenes. Even if they seem to recognize the continued validity of  the category, the editors' refusal to place Eusebius squarely within the Antiochene school inadvertently makes a  significant contribution to the ongoing debate sparked by some scholars of patristic exegesis who argue that  "Antiochene" and "Alexandrian" as labels for "schools" of exegesis are misguided and should be dropped.&lt;sup&gt;6&lt;/sup&gt; In the  judgment of the editors, what makes Eusebius's commentary on Genesis unique is the fact that he is neither Syriac  exegete like Ephrem nor an Antiochene exegete like Diodore, but a blend of both worlds. And so, just as the  Trinitarian theology of Eusebius eludes easy categorization, so too does his exegesis.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;In addition to the general introduction, there are more technical introductions to the Armenian commentary (p. 3-20)  as well as to the Greek and Syriac fragments of the commentary (p. 183-192 and 367-371). Each helpfully discusses  the manuscript evidence, previous editions and their particularities, and departures from the previous editions found  in this volume. (The Greek fragments from Procopius edited here for the first time.) Based on their analysis of the  style and language of the Armenian commentary the editors argue that the translation of the commentary into Armenian was done in the first half of the fifth century from the Greek original (and not from the Syriac translation,  as some previous scholars have contended). They also maintain that, while Procopius utilized Eusebian texts from the  Greek exegetical catena, he also quoted from the original Greek commentary. In fact, more original Greek fragments  are preserved by Procopius than by the catena. Finally, the Eusebian fragments preserved by Isho'dad are  anonymous, but have been identified as Eusebian based on comparisons with the Armenian commentary and the  Greek fragments. It is possible that Isho'dad himself used a collection of extracts in which the Eusebian texts were  anonymous. There is ample evidence for the existence of a Syriac translation of the commentary long before Isho'dad  era, from which extracts were presumably taken and later used by Isho'dad. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p&gt;In gathering together the four branches of the tradition, there is inevitably some overlap. The editors provide a  helpful comparative chart (pp. 419-424) which clearly indicates the points of contact among the traditions for the  interpretation of each verse of Genesis. Also supplied is a detailed scriptural index and an exhaustive index of proper  names. Both the chart and the indices will prove quite helpful for those investigating the exegesis of particular verses  or biblical figures and places. The care taken to compile these scholarly aides is in line with the editors' overall intention to provide researchers with all the necessary resources to facilitate the study of Eusebius of Emesa's  exegesis of Genesis. Through their reassembling of the four branches of the tradition, their editions and translations,  and these scholarly aids, they have succeeded admirably in this endeavor. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;br&gt; &lt;hr&gt;&lt;b&gt;Notes:&lt;/b&gt; &lt;p&gt;&lt;br&gt; 1.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; É. M. Buytaert, &lt;i&gt;L'héritage littéraire d'Eusèbe d'Émèse. Étude critique et historique. Textes,&lt;/i&gt; (Louvain:  Bureaux de Muséon, 1949); &lt;i&gt;Eusèbe d'Émèse. Discours conservés en latin. Tome premier: La collection de Troyes  (Discours I à XVII); Tome second: La collection de Sirmond (Discours XVIII à XXIX)&lt;/i&gt; (Louvain: Spicilegium Sacrum  Lovaniense, 1953-1957). &lt;br&gt; 2.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; R. Bas ter Haar Romeny, &lt;i&gt;A Syrian in Greek Dress: The Use of Greek, Hebrew, and Syriac Biblical Texts in  Eusebius of Emesa's Commentary on Genesis&lt;/i&gt; (Leuven: Peeters, 1997). &lt;br&gt; 3.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Robert E. Winn, &lt;i&gt;Eusebius of Emesa: Church and Theology in the Mid-Fourth Century&lt;/i&gt; (Washington, D.C.:  The Catholic University of America Press, 2011). &lt;br&gt; 4.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; V. Hovhannessian, ed., &lt;i&gt;Commentaire de l'Octateuch&lt;/i&gt; (Venice: St. Lazare, 1980). &lt;br&gt; 5.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; E.g. Nils Arne Pedersen, &lt;i&gt;Demonstrative Proof in Defence of God: A Study of Titus of Bostra's Contra  Manichaeos—The Work's Sources, Aims and Relation to its Contemporary Theology&lt;/i&gt;, Nag Hammadi and  Manichaean Studies 56 (Leiden and Boston: Brill, 2004), esp. 126-146. &lt;br&gt; 6.&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; E.g. Frances Young, &lt;i&gt;Biblical Exegesis and the Formation of Christian Culture&lt;/i&gt; (Cambridge: Cambridge  University Press, 1997); John O'Keefe, "'A Letter that Killeth': Toward a Reassessment of Antiochene Exegesis, or  Diodore, Theodore, and Theodoret on the Psalms," &lt;i&gt;Journal of Early Christian Studies&lt;/i&gt; 8 (2000): 83-103.    &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;  &lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/6588247216777605704-7019336615379983951?l=www.bmcreview.org' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="feedflare"&gt;
&lt;a href="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?a=_DW8YfszCrs:FdQph0AZ26Q:yIl2AUoC8zA"&gt;&lt;img src="http://feeds.feedburner.com/~ff/bmcreview?d=yIl2AUoC8zA" border="0"&gt;&lt;/img&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel="replies" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/feeds/7019336615379983951/comments/default" title="Post Comments" /><link rel="replies" type="text/html" href="http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120128.html#comment-form" title="0 Comments" /><link rel="edit" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/7019336615379983951?v=2" /><link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.blogger.com/feeds/6588247216777605704/posts/default/7019336615379983951?v=2" /><link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://feedproxy.google.com/~r/bmcreview/~3/_DW8YfszCrs/20120128.html" title="2012.01.28" /><author><name>Bryn Mawr Classical Review</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12183270212416267662</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel="http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail" width="16" height="16" src="http://img2.blogblog.com/img/b16-rounded.gif" /></author><thr:total>0</thr:total><feedburner:origLink>http://www.bmcreview.org/2012/01/20120128.html</feedburner:origLink></entry></feed>

